《Trapped with the Alpha》


 Chapter 1

    She was shaking in the cold night. She had absolutely no idea what she was doing there or how she had gotten there to begin with. All she knew for certain was that she was starting to regret it and she cursed whatever unknown phenomenon had brought her to his presence.


    Audrey watched her with cold eyes. His gaze was cool and leveled yet they held a finite reserve that was both scary and intoxicating. He hated her just as much as she hated it and their hatred for each other was one of those things out there that was probably part of the reason the earth rotated around its orbit peacefully.


    Stephanie hated the way he was looking at her. She hated him more but his stare was worth winning top spot on her hatred list.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± She asked with a grimace on her pretty face.


    ¡°How the fuck should I know?¡± He responded with a calm voice.


    He hated being this cold detached person he was but he hade to terms with the fact that was all he could be, especially around her.


    Stephanie would have dly gone along with anyone being her mate but it just had to be this ungrateful bastard. She was sure her fate was forever ruined and there was no hope anymore of finding happiness in her life. She was doomed to live a sad life filled with regrets. Just like she was regretting not pping him and walking away like she should.


    ¡°Stop looking at me that way.¡± She said furiously.


    ¡°What way?¡± He shrugged.


    She was fed up with his dumb nonchnt persona. There was no one in the entire world that could ever be as annoying as he was. Not even if they were held at gunpoint and forced to be annoying.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at me like you can¡¯t stand my presence.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°What if I can¡¯t stand it?¡±


    ¡°No skin off my chest because I can¡¯t stand yours either.¡±


    She checked her wristwatch again to see it had only been five minutes since her friends had locked them inside the wardrobe together. She sighed. They had twenty five minutes left to endure each other or luckily one of them killed the other. She knew he was no match for her under any circumstance. He was a wuss, she reminded herself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are mated. I¡¯d rather die or go rogue than be yours.¡± She said.


    ¡°I hate you just as much! You are so below me in every way.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Everybody is below you. That¡¯s because your head has always been in the clouds.


    Audrey¡¯s face went red with rage. Nobody had the courage to speak to him that way except for her and he found it infuriating. Who the fuck did she think she was.


    She checked her watch again. They still had eighteen minutes left. She hoped the jerks outside the door hadn¡¯t gotten bored and busied themselves with something else which would ultimately make them forget to open the door when it was time.


    ¡°There¡¯s a way we can bring this little dance to an end.¡± Audrey said with a smirk on his face.


    She didn¡¯t trust him one bit yet she asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I could reject you here and now.¡± He said with the smirk still in ce.


    ¡°And you¡¯re waiting for some sort of a referee¡¯s whistle before you do so or what?¡±


    He bit his lower lips holding down his fury. It was like they had locked him in with the devil himself masked as a gorgeous girl. His smirk had turned into a ugly grimace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reject you on one condition.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± She said impatiently.


    ¡°Make that two. Two conditions.¡±


    The selfish bastard. She sighed. Stephanie tried her best to keep her tongue from going off in a way that might ruin her chances of getting him to reject her and set her free once and for all from the disappointment of being mated to her.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± She sighed.


    Audrey was enjoying this a bit. He decided he was going to take his time to do what he was about to do. Why rush things? She wanted him to reject her just as he wanted it too and he was going to give her what she wanted right after he made her suffer a little.


    ¡°Take your top off.¡± He said evenly.


    She looked at him wide eyed. She couldn¡¯t believe what he had just asked her to do. He had a lot of guts, she¡¯d admit and he was obviously crazy thinking she was one of those cheap girls he could get to do anything for him and they woulde running like obedient littlep dogs.


    ¡°You must be crazy. Get out of my face before I p that smirk out of you for eternity.¡±


    Audreyughed at her reaction. He was really starting to enjoy this. He pulled closer to her, forcing her to move backwards as he invaded her space, driving her up against the wall. He was quick to step back in time before the hand she swung at him connected with his face.


    ¡°I said stay away. Are you deaf or just in stupid!¡±


    He stayed where he stood making sure to keep the distance between them. She was still trapped at the corner which was good enough for him but there was no telling what she would do if he dared make a move on her.


    ¡°Hear me out. They locked us in here so we could make out. That¡¯s obviously not happening so why not try something along that line while we¡¯re at it.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Plus it will bring you one step closer to convincing me you¡¯re actually serious about wanting me to reject you as my mate.¡±


    She wanted to tell him to go to hell and while he was at it, he could fuck himself using hell coal or something. She wanted to tell him to jump off a bridge and drown like the rat he was. She wanted to tell him that was never going to happen because there was no way she was ever going to show her body to a despicable swine like him but her wolf told her it wasn¡¯t the way to go about it. Her wolf tried to calm her down.


    Audrey watched her as she thought silently. He could hear the machines turning inside her head as she struggled to make a decision. She looked at the time- they had ten minutes left. She had a ten minutes window that she absolutely needed to grab if she was to have any hope of being free from him forever.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Slowly, Stephanie¡¯s hands moved to her buttons as she took them off one by one. Then she took off the shirt, letting it drop on the wardrobe floor. She stood there a little shy with her hands crossed in an attempt to shade her breasts the best way she could even though she was wearing a bra.


    Audrey¡¯s smirk widened as he watched with an infinite level of amusement. He gestured for her to take the bra off too.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± She scowled at him. SEARCH FOR LOVE

 Chapter 2

    There was no way she¡¯s going to give him the satisfaction of seeing her body. Not even if an angel came down from heaven riding on a cloud and asked her to do it if she wanted to save all of humanity. Her wolf pleaded with her to obey for their sake. They both felt the sharp pain asionally whenever Audrey was out with his girls doing whatever he felt like. The pain gued them for hours without end and it was one of the reasons she wanted to break whatever bond they had together.


    Her hands shook as she reached for the strap and struggled to undo the sp. The bra fell to the ground and she stood there shaking with the sudden feeling of vulnerability washing over her. She had never in her entire life felt so vulnerable and she hated him more for making her feel that way.


    Audrey moved closer. He kept his distance but he wanted to have a good look at her exposed body. He could see her pale nipple and heavy sulent breasts. She made no attempt to hide anything as she watched him with a look of defeat on her face. Audreyughed at her in a mocking manner. It was all she could do to hold herself from mauling him with a spare hanger from the rack above their heads.


    ¡°Get dressed.¡± Audrey said as he turned away from her. ¡°Your body disgusts me.¡± He lied.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Audrey had turned because he wanted to hide the erection he had got from looking at her body. He hated her more than he could exin but he had to admit she had a beautiful body that bothered across the lines of being irresistible. Telling her to get dressed was his way of finding a little control after it had been yanked away from his hand fully just by seeing her body. He hadughed to cover up the trembling of his legs right before his erection fully formed.


    He turned around after taking a few deep meditative breaths to see she was dressed again. She watched him with twice the amount of hate she had used earlier to watch him.


    ¡°What¡¯s thest condition?¡± She asked red-faced.


    Thest condition he had in mind was to make her say she was nothing but a worthless girl and go to her knees begging for him to reject her. It had looked like the best thing to do at the time but now he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it any longer. His mouth was dry at the moment and it was because he had gotten horny because of her. He watched her as she stamped her feet waiting for whatever horrors he had to dish out for her.


    Audrey stared at her lips for a very long time trying his best to keep his mind leveled and focused on the hate he had for her and nothing else. He didn¡¯t want to be distracted in any way but looking at her was just a bucket of distractions spilling over.


    ¡°Audrey. I¡¯m waiting for you, dammit.¡± She yelled staring at the watch on her wrist once again.


    He struggled with the thoughts he had thn he finally came to a decision. He strolled to her, grabbed hold of her arm before she could process what was happening fast enough to think of a reaction, he pulled close and ced his lips against hers.


    Stephanie struggled against him for a while finding it impossible to think up a logical exnation for what was happening. Slowly, she melted into his arms and drew strength from his lips kissing him deeper. She ravaged his lips, taking fragments of his essence with the kiss that threatened to burn them both if they dared to step out of the bubble of safety.


    Audrey pulled away, gasping for breath, unsure of what madness had possessed him to make the move he just did. He cursed softly just as she pulled him in and sucked his lips in another kiss. He moved his hand around her body feeling her soft curves¡­


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± Stephanie wailed in a voice that wasn¡¯t hers anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore but whatever it is, I love it.¡± Audrey said.


    He hadpletely lost control of his senses. He wasn¡¯t functioning or thinking straight anymore and he had no way of getting a hold of himself anymore. Different feelings he just couldn¡¯t exin gued him all out once and for a moment he felt like his chest was going to explode if he didn¡¯t do something about it. But then, what could he do?


    They kissed again, a long slow kiss unlike the one they had while they started drawing energy from each other¡¯s core. The kiss they had at that moment was a passionate one that was more rhythmic and beautiful than anything they had ever felt.


    Stephanie tore her lips away for a brief second bringing her arm toward her face to look at the watch. ¡°Oh fu*ck.¡± she muttered.


    That very minute the door opened and they saw the faces of their friends staring at them with joy and wails of triumph seeing the both of them in each other¡¯s arms.


    They both found love in the most unlikely ce. Their feelings blossomed during the days that followed till it was almost impossible to see them apart for a long period of time.


    Stephanie was crazy about Audrey and he felt like he would not survive existence without her. The pain in her chest had finally stopped after a long time of going through the torment it brought along with it.


    It was the first time for Audrey to feel this way about another person. His wolf would go crazy whenever she was near. Her presence filled with an unexinable sense of strength. It was like he was an invincible creature whenever they were together. He couldn¡¯t imagine it any other way and he was quick to ept that as just something he had no control over.


    One evening, they met under the crescent moon to hang out in the open field while they stargazed. Audrey linked his hands with hers and even though it managed to make him feel ridiculous doing something like that, he found out just how much he enjoyed it.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m crazy about you right?¡± He teased nuzzling her neck.


    She giggled like a child squirming on the grass as she struggled to get away from him. He pulled her closer in one swift move and ced a kiss on her forehead.


    He had news he wanted to share with her. That was one of the reasons he had suggested meeting that evening in the open field. He was pumping himself to say what needed to be said. He knew how hard it was going to be and he would have given anything just so he wouldn¡¯t be in the position he was.


    ¡°We need to talk, baby.¡± He said hesitating. SEARCH FOR LOVE

 Chapter 3

    He counted every word down as if it wasced with deadly explosives. She turned to look at him with panic in her eyes.


    ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not breaking up with you.¡± Heughed at her reaction.


    ¡°We need to talk? That¡¯s the line that usually leads to a breakup.¡± She said, raising her brow at him.


    She had grown to trust and love him for such a short time that she was so scared that at any moment the carpet could be pulled right from under her feet.


    ¡°What are we talking about?¡± She asked.


    He was grinning at her but she still felt a pain deep in the pit of her stomach because she wasn¡¯t sure what to expect. Her wolf could feel her unease and threatened to unleash itself but she was able to tame it before it let loose.


    ¡°Rx, Stephanie. You look like you are about to have a mild stroke.¡± He teased.


    She tried her best to rx even for a little while but she soon realized just how impossible it was to perform such a simple action.


    ¡°Tell me already. You¡¯re going to kill me with suspense.¡±


    Audrey felt a little sick. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say what he needed to say but he knew it was inevitable. It was just one of those things that needed to be done.


    He pulled her close. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you. And I¡¯m hoping you don¡¯t misunderstand me but I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She gasped and lost her color that very minute. She went so pale that Audrey got frightened that something bad might happen to her.


    ¡°Leaving? Where? How? I don¡¯t get it.¡± She sounded frantic.


    She pulled her hands away from his withdrawal with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I got epted into NYU. I will leave soon.¡± He said rushing his words.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was hoping to reduce her panic by telling her the news as fast as he could but he saw her expression fade away.


    She got up to leave, avoiding Audrey¡¯s worried stares. He reached her on time and held on to her before she had the opportunity of storming away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked, his voice was thick with fear emanating from deep within him.


    ¡°Let go.¡± She struggled to break free.


    ¡°Talk to me please.¡± He pleaded with his whole being.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± She yelled.


    He let go out of shock. He couldn¡¯t understand why she had yelled at him. Stephanie felt like her whole world was crumbling down finally and it was hard for her to draw in oxygen. She couldn¡¯t even think properly anymore.


    ¡°Just go. That¡¯s what you all do isn¡¯t it?¡± She yelled some more through the tears.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening as much as he tried to get a grip on the situation. She was pushing him away for whatever fucked up reason she had for doing something like that without even putting his feelings into consideration.


    The feeling of hurt slowly morphed into anger and rage that threatened to drown him. He looked at her remembering just how much he had hated her not so long ago and why he had hated her.


    ¡°Fuck it!¡± He grunted. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want then let¡¯s end it.¡±


    Stephanie felt a huge part of her break into a million pieces at his word and her tears flowed down an endless stream through her face. She jerked from the grips of erratic sobs.


    ¡°Fine. Do it.¡± She said with conviction.


    He turned his face away from her. He didn¡¯t want her to see the tears in his eyes forcing its way through the external rage.


    ¡°I reject you.¡±


    Audrey Brown the first legitimate child of Sir Rnd Brown  and twin brother of Derrick Brown, he belongs to the wealthy Brown n as his father  is the biggest and most influential shareholder in Brown holdings limited, apany situated in Clevnd, Ohio. Audrey had everything going for him apart from one thing, his love life.


    He  is a werewolf who had been married to Sophie, the daughter of Catherine his dad¡¯s former lover but due to the fact that Sophie had a stronger bond with his twin brother he let her go and hoped to find a better  mate so he could be the Alpha crown prince.  After his sojourn in Ohio he wanted more for himself, a better life and  hopes of reviving his dead love life so he applied to  New York University  to study


    Computer Science. He was to resume in the Fall. He  told his dad and brother after he had gotten admission and preparations were made for him to resume at NYU.


    Time flew by and he arrived at the most popr city in America, New York to begin his academic journey. The day he got to New York was a very draining one for him as he met a lot of hooligans on his way  and he tried all he could to hide his real identity as he got very angry at the way Humans were treating him. He arrived at the Washington Square Hotel  to spend the night before he went to campus the next day to start his registration.  After he got settled in the hotel, he went out for a walk  to catch a glimpse of the new city he will be in for a long time.


    As he stepped out he entered a bar to take a few drinks, after a while his eyes caught the most beautiful thing he has ever seen.  He instantly became mesmerized by her beauty and the way she carried herself at the club.  s he thought to himself  ¡°she most likely has no one with her that¡¯s why she¡¯s all by herself¡± so he ordered the bar man to send a bottle of Champagne to her which she kindly rejected.  After a while, she stood up and left the club, he also left  immediately hoping to  strike up a conversation with her but she seemed to move very fast as he lost track of her within the city.


    The next day, he set out to campus  to start his  registration and with hopes of meeting the girl he met the night before.  On getting to  school he had a lot of hardships navigating  around campus as  he did not know his way around. In a split second he finds a board that gives a vivid description of notable ces  on campus, on seeing the board he finds that his first point of contact as a freshman is the Porter¡¯s lodge so he could be assigned to a dorm and settle in.


    The campus was filled with a beehive of activities, freshmen looking like lost puppies who have been separated from the owner. Sophomore and Final year students looked like the alphas of the school since they knew their way around. On getting to the road leading to the Porter¡¯s load he bumped into a long-time friend and pal, also a fellow werewolf like him named Austin .


    Austin was a sophomore English student  who also wanted a change of environment and needed a breathe of fresh air. SEARCH FOR LOVE

 Chapter 4

    Austin was a sophomore English student  who also wanted a change of environment and needed a breath of fresh air, hence he left his humble abode in New Orleans to go to New york. They seemed really happy to meet after a long period of time. Austin screamed ¡± Fucking Audrey Brown where have you been all my life ¡± Audrey then  replied with a handshake and a  pat on his back. He was relieved by what had happened in his life these previous years.


    Audrey alsobnever failed to mention  to his friend about the damsel  he met the night before ording to him ¡°She had the most beautiful eyes I have evere across¡±. He then promised and made a vow that he will do all he could to get the girl but ¡°how was he going to find her in a city as big as New York¡± he thought.


    He was snapped back into reality when Austin tapped him and reminded him where he was, they had gotten to the Porter¡¯s Lodge, now he was to find the dorm he was assigned to, as he shuffled through the overcrowded hall amidst people¡¯s sweat and heavy Fragrance he noticed the girl he saw at the club the night before or could his eyes be deceiving him?


    Again she slipped away from him, at that moment he gave up and shouted ¡°Fuck it¡±, due to the offensive nature of what he said students started grumbling and demanded an apology from him for using such an uncouthnguage in an academic setting. Again Austin came to the rescue  and was able to pacify the nagging students.


    After the whole demonstration, he found that he was assigned to Goddard hall, a popr freshman hall, he had another problem he thought ¡°Who would be my tour guide I barely know this ce, I don¡¯t want to get lost or missing¡±  Austin spanked him in the ass and reminded him that he was still with him for a while, he then volunteered to be his tour guide for the day.


    Audrey and Austin were practically buddies for the rest of the day, they went to Audrey¡¯s Dorm, they arranged his things  and Austin took Audrey for a formal tour of the whole University.


    During the tour, Austin showed his  friend a run down of NYU and the most fascinating ces to be like the Washington Square park, where one could go to after a hectic day, it could either be for rxing or to maybe just read a book or just to enjoy the view before you.


    He also took Audrey to the Kimmel center which houses all NYU Campus s activities, clubs and organizations, LGBTQ center and also one of the most popr dining halls, the Kimmel marketce. They both stopped for a Quick meal and continued their tour. He also took Audrey on an infamous trip to the university Library.


    After the whole tour of the university Campus, they met a group of people who were handing out fliers to freshmen for a karaoke/bonfire session in the night. Audrey agreed to go with the intentions of meeting this mysterious girl that has been clouding his mind since he got to New York. They both parted ways and bade each other goodbye.


    On getting to his room, his roommate had arrived and was unloading his things. They did a brief introduction of each other¡¯s names. ¡°Hi I¡¯m Bradley¡± the roommate said while Audrey replied by saying ¡± Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Audrey from Clevnd Ohio¡±. They both discussed each other¡¯s interests, likes and dislikes till what time for the Karaoke session in the evening.


    Both roommates bonded really quick and set out to the venue for the Karaoke and they found a host of freshmen just like them who were being inaugurated into campus life by the annual Karaoke session.


    Throughout the night Audrey scanned through the whole ce for the  girl. After a long night of frantic and endless searches he was called upon to sing his favorite song and voiced Ed Sheeran¡¯s Thinking out Loud. Girls were mesmerized by this handsome and well built man singing one of the most iconic love songs to ever exist.


    Audrey then decided to take a walk inorder to clear his head  and erase his thoughts of ever meeting this girl who he wants to be his mate or who he hopes will eventually be his mate.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He had not gone far when he saw this girl sitting down  close to the water side, so he summoned up the courage  and walked up to her this time not throwing money at her face.


    So he took that giant stride and walked up to her, ¡± Hi¡± he said ¡± Can I Join you for a bit, I mean I just want to hang out¡± this time she gave a positive response and allowed him to sit near her.


    ¡± I¡¯m Audrey Brown,¡± He said. ¡± I¡¯m aputer science major¡± ¡± I came here from Clevnd Ohio¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Stephanie¡± She said ¡°And I know you¡± she continued. He became surprised how on Earth did she know him before now.


    ¡°Your family is one of the most influential families in the whole of Ohio and beyond. You guys have done business  beyond the shore of American waters, so yes I know the Brown Dynasty¡±. He just gave a smallugh, little did he know the kind of disdain this girl has for his family.  ¡°I¡¯m from Boston by the way ¡°, ¡°I transferred from Boston University on schrship and I¡¯m an English major student¡±


    ¡°Ooh so you are an arts girl¡± he chuckled, ¡°I love arts too yuuno, I¡¯ve read tons of Shakespearean books and Poems and also other kinds of books, I used to enjoy reading as a kid¡± He said.


    She then rolled her eyes and exined to him that  she isn¡¯t a literature student but an English student but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she doesn¡¯t love reading books and everything.


    She further mentioned that she didn¡¯te from a well-to -do family like him, her mother had to work odd jobs for her and siblings to be able to live afortable life. She only got to transfer to NYU because she didn¡¯t want to go to Boston anymore and she needed a change of environment after what happened at Boston.


    There was a moment of silence between them  then he broke the silence with an apology ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that night¡± he said, ¡± It¡¯s okay I¡¯m used to it already ¡± she replied. He gave augh and said ¡± I mean it¡¯s bound to happen you are one the most beautiful girls I¡¯ve ever seen so it¡¯s normal for guys to  want to go out with you¡±  He said.


    She just grinned and they both sat down in another round of silence enjoying the moonlight and staring at each other. After a while the Karaoke had ended and all freshmen had to retire to their rooms to rest for they had a stressful week ahead of them.


    Audrey wished the night didn¡¯te to an end as he wanted to spend time with her. So he collected her number and they both exchanged each other¡¯s contacts and bade each other goodnight. SEARCH FOR LOVE

 Chapter 5

    Audrey  walked back to look for Bradley and he was grinning from ear to ear like a kid who just won a Piece of Candy. He told Bradley all about it and they were both happy.


    That night at the dorms, it took Audrey a long time to fall asleep as he kept smiling and feeling hopeful again. He hasn¡¯t felt this alive ever since he lost Sophie to his twin brother. In his mind Stephanie would be a perfect mate for him so he  would want to take things slowly with her even if he knew he already liked her besides she doesn¡¯t know he was a werewolf yet. So he wouldn¡¯t want to jeopardize his ns with her just yet. After a long myriad of thoughts, Audrey finally got some sleep.


    In the morning, he was woken up by his roommates rm, he stood up from his bed and went into the bathroom to have his bath singing to an Edsheeran¡¯s song ¡°Castle on a hill¡±  ying in the background. However his bath was heavily and rudely interrupted by a call from his Twin brother who was angry about the fact that he went to a city as far as New York and couldn¡¯t even call them to let them know he had gotten there safely, he apologized to Derrick and told him all about his adventures  since he arrived New York.


    Derrick sounded so excited  for his brother, after the whole exchange of pleasantries between brothers. Their father requested to speak with Audrey and reminded him of his initial n of leaving his family and to tell him to never forget who they really are and mix up with Humans. He assured his father that everything is fine and the n is still a go.


    Taking a final look at the  clothes he was to wear and the  map in his possession, he set out for campus heading towards the building he was to have his lectures on, on getting to the lecture theater he also met tons of  freshmen who were as clueless as he was. So he decided to ditch ss that morning and called Stephanie. He invited her to go have breakfast with him at a popr restaurant. She agreed since she had no ss that morning.


    On getting to the restaurant they ordered a cup of coffee and some pancakes.  He then asked her ¡± So I want to actually know who you are, you seem like this mysteriousdy who just disappeared anytime someone tries to walk up to her ¡± sheughed and mentioned that she didn¡¯t know how to socialize so she prefers being on her own.


    As he talked and talked , he couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by her beauty, her lips, the way she talks, the way she moves her hand, her tiny hazel eyes, the way the breeze blows on her hair and it covers her face, the way the  flowery gown she¡¯s wearing suits herfortably.


    He had zoned outpletely that he didn¡¯t realise that she had finished narrating everything about her life, how she came to New York from Boston, how her life almost ended tragically after she was raped , the real reason she actually left Boston  to start over in New York.


    He felt really bad to have missed out on such  vital information on the girl he intended to take for himself. He apologized profusely to her and promised to make it up to her someway. She didn¡¯t seem convinced with his response but at the same time she was kinda happy that he didn¡¯t get to hear that part of her life because she didn¡¯t want to know how he would have reacted to it, maybe he would have distanced himself from her or maybe not even talk to her again.


    After the meal Audrey confessed to her that he actually ditched his ss for her so whether she likes it or not is important to him and he would like to know more about her. This made her heart melt and she felt so alive for the first time in a long while. They then went for their respective sses, on getting there his lecturer was already in ss teaching them.  He couldn¡¯t even concentrate  on what was being taught in ss  as his mind was just on the mini date he just had with Stephanie. He ns on taking her out for more dates and he intends on making her his girlfriend but he didn¡¯t want to move too fast.


    Audrey¡¯s life in college revolved around Stephanie and  his fellow werewolves as his main Intention ofing to college was to find a mate for himself and that mate would hopefully be Stephanie.


    It was a bright morning and Audrey woke up due to his Roommate¡¯s constant rms urging him to wake up. He finally did so after so many grumbles. It happened to be the first day of their freshers orientation, on the college manual they were all given, they were expected to be seated at the college hall by 10am for the Vice Chancellor¡¯s address but Audrey didn¡¯t care for any of the things going on for him it was a moment to see Stephanie and bond with her once again but little did he know that there will be no time for that in the hall.


    So when he got there he looked out for her and sat down beside her, they were both making a hell of noise during the program  and they were punished with unpaidbor work for the rest of the week meaning they were both going to miss all the programs scheduled off the orientation week.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Audrey was assigned to the library while Stephanie was given a part of the Senate building; they barely saw each other all week and this made Stephanie really miss him as he often knew what to say when she was in a bad mood.


    After the Labour experience,  Audrey was sitting in his room reading a particr novel when he got a buzz from Austin that there was an urgent meeting in which all werewolves must be present. Shivers ran down his spine when he heard the news because they don¡¯t usually have gatherings like this except it¡¯s an emergency.


    On getting there, there was  plenty of food and drinks as they were still in their human form, after a while they had to transform into wolves to meet his twin brother and his father. Themittee then broke it to him that he had to find a mate before the full moon began.


    He was startled, ¡°How the fuck am I supposed to get a mate before full moon, it was almost here¡± He angrily said. ¡°We don¡¯t know but it¡¯s important to find one immediately before the full moon,¡± another werewolf replied as he stomped out of the ce angrily and went home to clear his head.


    He didn¡¯t want to jeopardize his ns with Stephanie, ¡°what if he ended up falling in love with him and she wasn¡¯t his mate¡± he thought. He psed into more as the more he kept thinking about it the more it baffled him, she didn¡¯t even know his real identity. SEARCH FOR LOVE

 Chapter 6

    After the whole brouhaha that happened at the conve meeting , he confided in Austin about his fears and concerns, they spoke about the likelihood of her being his mate and the possibility that she might not be his mate it then dawned on him that he had to act fast else he was going to lose Stephanie and might not have a mate before full moon.


    After the talk, he decided to invite her to dinner and maybe pop the question to her because he realized he had fallen in love with a human and the chances that she might not be a suitable mate for him are high, so he wanted to take his chances.


    He picked up his phone and dialed her number ¡°Hi Stephanie, Good afternoon so errm I was thinking maybe we should hang out tonight, maybe a dinner or something we could  visit a restaurant for dinner then you cane over to my ce for movies, my roommate won¡¯t be probably around¡± she sounded excited and epted to the offer. So he was going to pick her up around 7pm so they could head for dinner.


    Evening arrived so fast and he quickly had his bath, dancing and whistling to the tune of ¡°Can¡¯t help falling in love by Kina Grannis. He kept blushing that day, he had earlier ordered a  green gown and show to be sent to Stephanie¡¯s residence  with a love note inscribed on it.


    Then he pulled over at her hostel with a white Limousine car making her feel like the most special thing in the world, her friends were shouting and screaming on her behalf as he knocked on her door with the most beautiful bouquet of rose flowers.


    Afterwards they stepped out to the  four star restaurant and one of the most fanciest restaurants in Downtown Manhattan, Le bernardin where he had made reservations for them. As they entered they were the cynosure of all eyes as everybody in the restaurant admired who the beautiful girl was and she had the most beautiful parks adorned on her. He made sure that he made her feel special and loved that night and that was exactly what happened. They were  given a menu to pick from the many choices avable , and she decided to go for a te of seafood. She then chastised Audrey jokingly ¡± You know you shouldn¡¯t have gone all the way for me, I mean this is just too much¡±


    His smile suddenly faded away as he wasn¡¯t sure if she liked it, she then calmed him down and told him that she likes every bit of it but she was just worried about the expenses. He told her not to worry about it as he¡¯s responsible for whatever they would eat that night. They ate amidstughs and teases from one another.


    After the dinner he then decided to make her night more special by taking her to all of her favorite ces, like a famous steak restaurant also in downtown Manhattan, and they went to a karaoke house, did some karaokes , and did a little clubbing before heading back home to watch a Netflix movie.


    When they got to his ce, he heated up some water for her so she could have a shower, he pulled out the robe he had earlier bought for her so she could change into something morefortable, he also had his shower and then heated up a cup of coffee for both of them before  putting the Netflix movie.


    He asked her what she wanted to watch but she was indecisive. She wasn¡¯t used to this kind of treatment, after a while she settled for  ¡°To all the boys I¡¯ve ever loved¡± . It was a sweet romance movie she had heard of countless times. She wondered if could find sweet love like the protagonist in the movie did.


    He then apologized and told her there was something she needs to know before she agrees to have sex with him and he didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her. Her face suddenly turned Cold.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°What could it be, is it that she wasn¡¯t good or what?¡± Those were the multiple questions in her head.  But he told her to sit down that he had a story for her, he began his story by


    ¡°There was a young girl  from Ennd, she was only about 15 years when her parents moved from Ennd to America after it was just discovered. It was an idental journey as they ended up going of course from their original destination¡±


    ¡± At the time the only people avable were the native Americans so when the white people arrived it was strange and their lifestyles werepletely different, many of them feared when diseases began to spread and they kept well from each other¡±


    ¡°The small family settled down and owned somend near argeke, but unknown to them, at the other side of theke  was the strongest and most powerful tribe of all times ¡± ¡± The Durthkan Tribe¡±.


    ¡°When out exploring one day, the chief¡¯s only son Apsi discovered the small house the family built. He was going to make his way inside to talk about battle ns when he saw the beautiful  young girl, Cecilia, his heart stopped for a minute and Froze¡±. SEARCH FOR LOVE

 Chapter 7

    ¡°He admired her beauty and thought to himself how beautiful she was  so instead of entering his family house he approached her they became friends and secretly fell in love with each other. They kept their secret away from everyone in their respective families because they knew that if the secret shoulde out a war would break out¡±


    ¡°Their love was so strong that they risked everything to be together  even at the expense of their own lives, when their rtionship came out to the public the chief¡¯s son was publicly executed right before her eyes, she watched as his head left his body and rolled over to her side. She was made to watch as his throat was being split by his father  and his body twitched and fell to the ground¡±


    ¡± With tears in her eyes she vowed to bring revenge on everybody involved in the killing of her lover, she cried for days hoping to find a way to get revenge on everybody and she promised that no one would be spared. Unbeknownst to them she was carrying Apsi¡¯s child in her womb¡±


    ¡°Finally at the first full moon after his death, she became a werewolf¡±


    ¡°Afterwards she killed everybody involved in the death of her lover, no life was spared, soon after she gave birth to her son who became the first Alpha¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    All the while he was telling this story Stephanie wondered what  it got to do with her, and she asked why he was telling her a werewolf story not like those are true.


    Reality then dawned on her that he might be a werewolf. That¡¯s why he was telling her that story to make her know about his real identity.


    When she started experiencing those fears she urged him to continue and tell her everything he then said ¡± I am a descendant of Cecilia , I¡¯m a werewolf too¡±


    She  became nervous and started fretting about the fact that werewolves were real; she only thought they were just fictional characters in movies.


    Never in her life did she know she would meet and fall in love with a werewolf, the anger seeped in all over she felt betrayed that he lied to her, she felt used because she thought he only wanted to use her because she was human it angered her so much that she gave him a p across his face and walked angrily out of the house, he tried running after her  to talk to her , to exin to her that he actually fell in love with her but he had lost track of her by the time he went out.


    By the time she got out her vision was already blurry with tears, she couldn¡¯t breathe at a point she sat at the side of the road and balled her eyes out and screamed at the universe for ying games with her life.


    She went all the way home feeling sad and angry with tears in her eyes she called her best friend who lived in Boston and narrated her whole experience to her.  Her best friend consoled her and asked her to calm down so that he might have really loved her for him not to bite on her or leave a mark on her. He came out truthfully.


    Suddenly she fell asleep after so much tears and had a dream where she was in a bush lying down and Audrey was beside her, in her front were three wolves looking over at her  and speaking in anguage she couldn¡¯t yet understand, suddenly there was a cracking and those wolves changed to there¡¯s recognisable figures, they were Audrey¡¯s dead mom, his father and his twin brother who were all werewolves, at the sight of it she wakes up from sleep and wipes away tears she didn¡¯t realize has already fallen from eyes.


    She immediately knew that she needed answers and she wasn¡¯t going to get such answers by crying her eyes out and moping like a baby. It then dawned on her that he was actually a werewolf because it seemed like he was obsessed with wolves as his room was filled with weird paintings and drawings of wolves.


    She goes back to sleep, early in the morning she wakes up and goes to Audrey¡¯s room, she finds him looking at a shadow of himself he has obviously been drinking after she left, her heart melted a bit for him, she couldn¡¯t bear to look at him suffering and she suddenly started crying again.


    She cleaned up the room and told him she needed an exnation on how it was her he chose to fall in love with. He then exined his whole life to her , his main purpose ofing to New York and how he hasn¡¯t regretted his decision one bit.


    She then told him about her dream the night before , she mentioned his mother and he became all sober.


    He then told her that he had mates with her so now she¡¯s a werewolf; that¡¯s what the dream actually meant.


    She screamed and walked out of the house and she  stepped out of the house filled with all the rage and anger she had bottled up in thest few days. She didn¡¯t know what to make of everything Audrey just told her. As she walked and shivered under the rain, the tears she had been holding up started rolling down her eyes, she felt that betrayal once more. She felt hurt, and used.


    ¡°How could he not tell her he was a werewolf?¡± She thought.


    ¡°Was he that scared of losing her?¡± She pondered further.


    ¡± What if he mentioned it and she flipped or felt scared just like she was doing now ¡±


    All these were the thoughts that clouded her mind as she walked home.


    She then concluded that she isn¡¯t hurt about the fact that he is a werewolf  but due to the lies and the fact he turned her into one without her permission.


    She had always believed that honesty should be the foundation of any type of rtionship at all, the fact that he kept his real identity from her showed that he didn¡¯t trust her with it and he also lost the chance to be with her, at least that¡¯s what she wanted to make herself believe.


    She walked home drenched in her own tears, with swollen eyes and a distraught look. On getting home she found Audrey at her doorstep waiting for her.


    She made sure he didn¡¯t see her and quickly made a U-turn for Mirabel¡¯s house, on getting there, Mirabel who happened to be her best friend was not around. She called her  and she got the most annoying news of her life, her best friend who she was supposed to turn to for sor and encouragement had gone out on a date with a man.


    ¡°How typical of her,¡± She thought andughed.


    ¡°At least her situation wasn¡¯t that terrible, Mirabel was still able to make herugh even in her absence¡± She chuckled.


    On seeing that there was no hope of seeing Mirabel that night and no hope of finding a ce toy her head that night, she resorted to thest option. SEARCH FOR LOVE

 Chapter 8

    On seeing that there was no hope of seeing Mirabel that night and no hope of finding a ce toy her head that night, she resorted to thest option she had which was going home to meet the man who had ¡°ruined¡± her life at least he wouldn¡¯t hurt her in her state and that¡¯s the only ce she can find a bed to sleep off her problems maybe when she wakes up it will all turn out to be one big nightmare.


    She got to her Dorm and found Audrey reading ¡°Little fires everywhere¡±, which happened to be one of her most favorite novels in this world.


    ¡± Out of the books in this world it had to be the one she loved the most that he had to be reading,¡± She thought. At that point she wanted to bawl her eyes out and scream at the top of her voice because it seemed the universe had this all nned out. She had two options either bailing out on him again and leaving him to face the cold alone or summoning her courage for the second time and walking up to him,  telling and yelling at him to get out of his life.


    But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do either of the two, so she just stood there and watched him. At that point she thought that her life would make more sense if she knew him from afar and it wouldn¡¯t be soplicated as it is now.


    She stood there admiring how handsome and smart he looked, she made sure he wouldn¡¯t notice her presence. All she felt while watching him from afar was peace.


    She finally summoned up all courage and walked up to him even if her mind and body wasn¡¯t willing to obey her, she couldn¡¯t imagine what would make her get drawn to a werewolf, a very creepy and mythical creature.


    She had been called many things by her mother throughout her lifetime but she never thought for once that werewolf would be among the things she would be.


    She ignored everything telling her not to walk up to Audrey and did it.


    Immediately she got to him, she thought maybe it was a bad Idea after all trying to have a conversation with him, she tried running away again but this time she was held by him.


    ¡°Stephanie¡± he grabs my hand preventing me from escaping again, ¡°You¡¯ve already run away from me twice, you wouldn¡¯t have shown up if you didn¡¯t need some exnations¡±.


    ¡°This idiot was right,¡± she thought. How did he know so much about her and could exin what she was thinking, he was a werewolf after all  they were supposed to have some imaginary powers and things like that.


    Deep in her heart she needed exnations, she knew she had be a werewolf too because she already started behaving like one, her sense of smell had heightened by far, she already knew Audrey was in her ce without even seeing him. She hadn¡¯t seen his mother, father and brother physically but she already knew how they smelled.


    So she knew she had turned into a werewolf but she didn¡¯t want to believe it. She didn¡¯t  think she was ready for that life or that her life would change in an instant.


    In a way her life changed because she had to  leave everything she was doing in Boston and came to New York. But that change of moving from a human to a werewolf was one big one she wasn¡¯t ready for.


    She opened the door and they both walked into her room. A deafening silence came upon them immediately as they entered the room as no one said anything to each other.


    Audrey broke the silence by saying the most stupid thing ever.


    ¡°You look cute when angry¡± He said and chuckled


    This angered Stephanie so much she couldn¡¯t hold it in, immediately she snapped.


    ¡°You ruined my life and the next thing you could say this¡± she said out of anger, ¡°You know no one in my family knows about me falling in love with a werewolf talkless of being one itself¡±, ¡± How am I supposed to exin to everyone about the sudden change, what am i supposed to do¡± , ¡± What if I fail at being a good werewolf ¡°, ¡± You never asked me what I wanted to be, you just felt you could bite on me  and turn me into your puppy¡± She shouted.


    All the while she was ranting, Audrey sat there looking at her, he wanted her to pour out her whole heart before talking. He knew her bursting out would somehow make her feel good instead of bottling up the whole emotions inside of her.


    He looked at her while she kept on shouting and crying, at the moment she broke down  he wanted to hug her and tell her all is well, that she could figure everything out, together they would figure everything out.


    After she calmed down he called out to her .


    ¡°Hey¡± he smiled at her, she smirked his giving his usual smile knowing fully well everything the smile does to her, she felt that tingly sensation she usually feels when she¡¯s around him. He stepped back not wanting to feel anything at that point, she was supposed  to be mad at him not the other way round.


    He then chuckled and held her hand ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he said.


    She didn¡¯t know what to make of the apology, sorry couldn¡¯t actually change things to how they were before and certainly sorry wouldn¡¯t make up for all the tears she had cried.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not telling you sooner about my real identity,¡± he continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I allowed you to fall in love with me even if It was a hard decision for you to consider your past¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making my mark on you and for turning you into something you didn¡¯t want to be¡± He continued.


    His apology seemed sincere but she was not sure she was ready to ept that apology.


    He led her on and made her think he was the Prince charming that wasing to save her.


    He kept saying sorry for so many things but she didn¡¯t want to hear any of it, she wanted to know the way forward. What would happen to her and how was she supposed to live her life? Those were the questions she needed answers to not the faux apology he was giving to her because deep down he knew what he was doing that¡¯s why he bit her before telling her he had turned her into a werewolf.


    At this point she had mixed feelings, she loved him but really wanted to kill him on the spot, he had uprooted her whole life once again, she didn¡¯t know what to make of the life again, but she knew she needed him to navigate through this new life with her, she needed to be taught so many things that¡¯s why she haven¡¯t shot him yet. Sheughed as she pondered these things and wondered if she was going crazy thinking about killing somebody.


    She then asked him, ¡°What do we do now¡±. SEARCH FOR LOVEText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 9

    ¡°Nothing, he replied¡±, ¡± Werewolves live like humans too unlike vampires, and they can look like regr people too¡±.


    He told her not to be scared as they would navigate through that phase with her together, and she rolled her eyes at the statement.


    He then told her that they would need to go to Clevnd to meet his parents and other prominent Werewolves are.


    She was actually expecting that they would visit Clevnd but this soon, she was not down for it. She didn¡¯t want to meet that part of his life just yet and she wasn¡¯t ready to embrace that part of her life too and going to Clevnd means that it will eventually happen.


    After much persuasion and begging, she reluctantly agreed to follow him to Clevnd, she needed things to be sorted Out, if going to his hometown was going to provide answers then so be it.


    After she had agreed to follow him to meet his parents at his house, he walked out of the house feeling funky and happy.


    She then arranged her room andid on her bed, listening to ¡°Before you go¡± by Lewis calpadi.


    Sheid on that bed feeling worried because she felt or knew she had a bigger problem, which was meeting the parents who are also Werewolves.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep as she kept tossing and turning


    ¡°In a few days time she was meeting the parents¡± she  chuckled


    As she slept at night, she couldn¡¯t help but think about the fact that she¡¯s meeting the parents of the man she loved, that alone was enough to scare her but her fear was heightened due to the fact that the supposed parents she was meeting were also werewolves, sh already had enough encounter with one werewolf, now she¡¯s meeting three. She kept turning and tossing till she was able to catch a bit of sleep.


    She woke up in the morning feeling anxious and scared, she got up from bed and prepared for her sses, she prayed and hoped that she didn¡¯t encounter or bump into Audrey on campus. It would make everything between them weird, besides she didn¡¯t know how she would react to the sight of him in Public ces.


    She arrived in time for her English ss, the lecturer taking them was a very genuine and kind man. Time flew by fast and the ss ended.


    She was very hungry so she decided to go to the first restaurant she had Audrey ever went to, when she bumped into Austin his sophomore  friend whom she had met countless times, they exchanged greetings and he asked her how she has been faring and coping in school.


    After the exchange of greetings he offered to follow her to the restaurant and pay for her meal, she reluctantly agreed because chances that she would meet Audrey there would be high since his friend might invite him over but she didn¡¯t want to be rude by declining the offer so she epted the offer.


    On getting there they both settled for a ss of cocktail with burger and fries. They began talking about their various lives and how New York University was designed to frustrate them.


    Austin mentioned that she was just starting out and she wasining that if she got to other levels she would almost faint, they bothughed it off and a moment of silence came upon them.


    That¡¯s when the thoughts started creeping in again


    ¡± What if he was also a werewolf¡± she thought


    ¡°What if he was also in on Audrey¡¯s n?¡± she pondered further.


    ¡°Did he know what his friend had done to her¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She needed to know the answers to the questions bothering her at the moment but she didn¡¯t want to be rude by asking those questions so she kept quiet and let it go.


    Afterall she wasn¡¯t sure if he also came from Clevnd or if he was from one state in America too. Maybe they both met in NYU like her too.


    Austin kept looking at her and figured out something could be wrong so he decided to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    She didn¡¯t seem to answer the question so he asked again ¡°What¡¯s wrong, it seems like you are in another world¡±. She didn¡¯t reply so he snapped his finger at her and she came back to reality.


    ¡°Ooh I¡¯m sorry, I was just thinking about a lot of things¡± she said


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you know you could tell me anything¡± he asked.


    At that point she wanted to get everything off her chest but she still decided to keep it in.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m fine really¡± she replied.


    ¡°Alright if you say so¡± he said and continued eating his food.


    All this while she entered into Oblivion she hadn¡¯t even touched her food, so he was wondering what could make her not eat.


    They finished the food in silence, after which they both left the restaurant.


    They were walking out of the restaurant when she asked him if he had time, he said ¡± Yes¡±.


    She was happy because she had decided to ask him the question so she could get it off her chest once and for all .


    They took a stroll to  the Washington Square park because that was the only ce she could have a civilized conversation with him.


    They immediately looked for the most convenient spot for them  and decided to take it.


    As she sat down he spoke ¡± so what is it¡±.


    ¡± What are you so bothered about that made you almost not finish your food?¡± he probed further.


    She smiled and chuckled so he had noticed what she thought in her head. What was she even smiling about? It was obvious to the blind that something was eating her up. She said in her mind.


    She had issues spilling whatever was happening in her personal life to anyone but this was Austin maybe had a solution like turning her to a human back plus he was Audrey¡¯s closest friend, the closest person she had ever seen him with. So a lot of help from him would go a long way.


    After much internal deliberation and freaking out, she then spilled


    ¡°Are you a werewolf?¡± she asked.


    Immediately she asked that question she got her hand on her head because that wasn¡¯t the first question she intended to ask but curiosity got the best of her, she felt ashamed and apologized profusely, after apologizing she stood up and was about to leave but he held her back and told her to sit down.


    He was shocked because he wasn¡¯t expecting such a thing toe out, at least not in that way besides why was she engaging in thoughts that he was a werewolf could it be that she had found out Audrey¡¯s real identity, he thought.


    But he decided to keep it cool and be more mature about it.


    So he told her to calm down and ask the question again.


    ¡°The reason I asked the question  is because I just recently found out Audrey is a werewolf,¡± she said. SEARCH FOR LOVE

 Chapter 10

    ¡°So I wanted to find out if you knew about it and kept it from me too¡± she said further


    ¡°Could this be a trap or something, or was she using him to find out the truth about Audrey¡¯s real identity?¡± he thought out loud.


    He thought he was saying things in his mind not knowing he had said that out loud and she heard but she denounced it and told him that it was Audrey himself that told her he was a werewolf.


    It then dawned on him that it could be the reason why she was behaving weird in the restaurant the other time. He decided to answer all her questions as she seemed anxious about it.


    ¡°Yes I am a werewolf¡± He said.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how Audrey told you about him and never mentioned my name¡± he mentionedm


    ¡± We go way back, I mean Audrey and I wee from a long lineage of werewolves ¡± he said.


    ¡± And yes, to effectively  answer your question, I knew Audrey was a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡± she said and sighed, ¡± I don¡¯t even know what to make of this¡± she stated.


    ¡± Why did you guys decide to keep it from me? Do you think I won¡¯t associate with you guys because you were werewolves?¡± she said.


    ¡°Audrey wanted to tell you from the  first time you guys stayed together but he didn¡¯t want to freak you out that¡¯s why he decided to keep it to himself, besides you guys didn¡¯t meet on good terms¡¯ ¡® he said.


    She smiled and remembered the first time she met him, it was at a club and he sent someone to give her a bottle of champagne which she rejected, he wanted to win her by showing he had money and she wasn¡¯t buying any of it.


    ¡°He loves you, that¡¯s why he opened up to you and you would surely make a good mate  for him¡± he said and smiled.


    ¡°Mate?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Ooh yes there¡¯s every chance you guys will be mated if you already aren¡¯t¡± he replied.


    None of this made sense to her so he wasn¡¯t going to tell him that she had be a werewolf just yet, she didn¡¯t want to believe it either. Low key she enjoyed every bit of the spice Audrey brought to her life but she liked the fact that she didn¡¯t get to make a choice in any of the decisions he had made.


    ¡°He should have just told me sooner,¡±  she said.


    She then mentioned that she was going to meet his parents, that he offered  to take her to his parents, so she epted it.  He said it was a fantastic idea that it¡¯s better she goes to meet with his parents. They know better and they know if she was going to be a good match for him.


    She further mentioned that his mum was dead so she should be careful how she calls the name around because it still affects them till date, the manner at which she was killed was so sad.


    ¡± Yeah I forgot to mention, I also had a dream where I was in the forest and I saw three wolves standing at the opposite side looking at me  and another wolf was beside me. The three wolves were speaking in anguage  I  didn¡¯t understand and they were deep inside a very big forest  and I was lying on the floor¡±. She said


    He knew  what the dream meant but he wasn¡¯t going to interpret the dream for her, only Audrey¡¯s parents and Audrey himself could do justice to that.


    He told  her he didn¡¯t know what the dream meant.


    ¡± He then told her it would be best if she hears it from Audrey and it is important for her to go see his parents.


    Unknown to him, she already knew that he was avoiding answering her questions so she didn¡¯t probe him further.


    They called it a day and decided  to go to their various hostels and dormitories.


    On getting to her dormitory, she picked up her phone and called  Audrey letting him know her decision to visit his hometown to visit his parents


    The next day, the sound of Stephanie¡¯s rm woke her up, she grumbled because she wasn¡¯t ready toe out of bed, she quickly put off her rm and went back to sleep. Few minutester her sleep was rudely interrupted by a heavy knock on the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± she said.


    ¡°Open the door, you skunk¡± the stranger replied.


    ¡°Just say who you are and stop stressing me¡± Stephanie said in anger.


    ¡°So you are telling me you can¡¯t recognize my voice, this woman,¡± the stranger replied.


    She then realized that it was her best friend knocking at the door.


    She then stood up and opened the door immediately she hissed and went to lie down back on her bed.


    ¡°Are you angry at me?¡± Miracle asked.


    ¡°No I¡¯m supposed to be smiling at you¡± she replied.


    ¡°I was going through the worst night of my life and you had the mind to go on a date with a man, what if he was also a werewolf?¡± she continued.


    Mirabel burst out intoughter because she didn¡¯t know her best friend to be this jealous.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± She said.


    ¡°Nothing¡± Miracle replied, ¡± so out of every bothering you is the fact that I might have gone out with a werewolf that is affecting you¡±.


    ¡°By the way what¡¯s all these talk about werewolves, I know your man is one, don¡¯t tell me he has turned you into one¡± Miracle continued.


    She didn¡¯t know how to tell her best friend that she has been turned into one so she shrugged off the statement and changed the topic.


    ¡°So how are you, how did your date go?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Is this one of the dates that will leave you brokenhearted and single again?¡± Sheughed and said,


    ¡°So does that mean you are not angry with me any longer¡± Mirabel asked.


    ¡°Well you are forgiven, you didn¡¯t know I was going to visit anyway¡± Stephanie said.


    They talked on end for hours  and hours  before Stephanie burst out that she was leaving New York for Clevnd, Ohio.


    Mirabel asked her why she was leaving, she told her that she had to see Audrey¡¯s parents. She needed a  concrete exnation of everything that was happening to her and her body.


    Mirabel wondered why she needed an exnation when  everything that happened is obvious to her.


    ¡± I don¡¯t understand why you need exnation , it¡¯s clear to the blind you met a guy, you liked him , you fell in love but now there¡¯s a stumbling block he¡¯s a werewolf which you aren¡¯tfortable with, so just end things with him¡± Mirabel said.


    But Stephanie was having none of that. ¡± It¡¯s easier for you to say,¡± She said.


    ¡°You are the one that jumps from man to man, I don¡¯t know how easy it is for you sef¡±  She continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall in love¡± Mirabel said and smirked.


    Stephanie rolled her eyes at what her best friend said and hissed. What was she expecting from a girl who can¡¯t even keep a man she thought. SEARCH FOR LOVE

 Chapter 11

    ¡°I knew it was a waste of time talking to you¡± she said


    ¡°Steph calm down, you are too hot-headed¡± She said whileughing.


    ¡°I just wanted to ease whatever you are going through, I mean you just came out of a trauma and now this¡± She said


    ¡°Trust me if I was the one I would have gone mental by now¡± she continued.


    ¡± O don¡¯t know why love has to be thisplicated¡± Her best friend continued.


    ¡± So when are you going to meet the Parents?¡± She said and waved her hand to show that  she was being sarcastic.


    ¡°Why did you do your hand like that now¡± Stephanie said


    ¡°Ahah now I wasn¡¯t being sarcastic¡± Mirabel said whileughing.


    ¡± Did I say you were being sarcastic now, if not that you know what you did  would you have said that¡± Stephanie said andughed too.


    She knew her best friend and she knew her best friend was one of the most annoying people ever, and she knew when the girl was lying or pretending to listen to her and at that moment she knew what her best friend meant with the gesture she did with her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I promise I won¡¯t do it again ¡± Mirabel said


    ¡°Better¡±.


    ¡°So seriously now when are you going to meet his parents?¡± she asked further.


    ¡°Well actually for now  we haven¡¯t actually set a time, Ohio is another journey on its own and he has to prepare their mind that he¡¯sing home with a girl¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡°By the way from what I know his mum is dead, his mum died while in a battle with a rival werewolf family¡± She continued


    ¡°So werewolves have beef with each other and fight each other too¡± Mirabel said, she couldn¡¯t contain herughter.


    ¡± Stop it Mirabel it isn¡¯t funny, his mum was a human and they hadn¡¯t given her their mark when she died¡± Stephanie scolded her best friend.


    ¡°Jeez I¡¯m sorry what type of food  did that boy give you, or are you on your period, why are you so riled up¡± She said


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing actually,¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡± I just don¡¯t want you making your silly jokes out of my life of his family¡¯s life, in as much as I don¡¯t like that family¡± she continued.


    ¡± So you know them?¡± Mirabel asked


    ¡°Hell yeah of course I do, my father used towbork for brown holdings before he left some years ago and he didn¡¯t leave on a very good note¡± she said.


    ¡°But that¡¯s by the way¡±


    ¡°You are lucky you know, I¡¯m jealous of you¡± Mirablel teased.


    ¡°You just met this man and you are already meeting the family, isn¡¯t that so cute?¡± She continued teasing.


    ¡°God when will I meet my own prince charming, please I¡¯m your chiefs bridesmaids when it is time for wedding¡± She continued


    Mirabel stood up and did some stylish catwalking in her friend¡¯s room and some pretend wedding, this made Stephanieugh so hard.


    She loved the way her best friend made herugh, that¡¯s the reason why loved being around Mirabel, she had her way around serious situations. She knew how to make a bad situation look  beautiful.


    ¡°You know Steph, it isn¡¯t a bad idea falling in love with a werewolf, he seems like a good guy by the way and I¡¯m very sure he loves with all of his heart, girl have you seen the way he  looks at you, that¡¯s what every girl is dreaming of and you have it on a tter of gold, you want to throw it away because he is a werewolf¡± Her best friend said.


    ¡± Girl let us trade ces for a week and you would see I won¡¯t want to let go of your man¡± she teased.


    ¡°You know I love you and I want the best for you I wouldn¡¯t want you to do something that will jeopardize your life, and I¡¯m telling you Audrey is the sweetest human being I¡¯ve ever met even if we met only once¡± she said andughed.


    ¡± So go meet the parents and I will be here waiting and rooting for you, anytime anyday¡±.  She continued.


    ¡°But to be honest I don¡¯t know what to feel right now,  he says he has marked on me and I¡¯m already a werewolf, he changed me into a werewolf  but I don¡¯t feel like one yet¡± She said


    ¡± I¡¯m just wishing with a streak of luck that I¡¯m still a human,  not a werewolf,¡±She told her best friend.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Wait, wait, rewind he turned you into a werewolf, why am I just hearing this now¡± her best friend screamed.


    ¡± So you¡¯ve decided to not tell me about the juicy details in your life¡± Mirabel said and sulked.


    ¡°Stop being a baby this woman, why do you think I came to your house immediately but apparently you had other important ns with man¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡°Sorry now, I¡¯ve already apologized why do you keep bringing it up¡± Mirabel replied.


    ¡°So you are trying to tell me my best friend is now a werewolf,¡± Mirabel boasted.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure ma, he isn¡¯t sure yet, he said the dream I had meant that I might have turned into one and I might still  be a human who knows¡± She said.


    ¡± That¡¯s even one of the reasons why we are going to meet his parents, they are the only ones who have answers  to our questions¡± She replied.


    ¡°Alright alright,¡± Mirabel said .


    ¡°When you are going just let me know, alright¡± Mirabel continued.


    ¡°Anyway let¡¯s change this topic, how was your date?¡± Stephanie asked


    ¡°Well, hopefully  this one turns out well, he looks like a good guy¡± Mirabel replied.


    ¡°I hope you keep the guy this time,¡±Stephanie teased.


    The two girls talked and gave gifts for a very long time, theyughed, smirked and teased each other.  Stephanie enjoyed every bit of Mirabel¡¯spany because it usually made her forget her worries.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Audrey¡± he replied.


    She stood up to open the door for him, immediately she saw him her heart broke for him because she knew he was going through it as much as she was, she hugged him with her whole body and gave him a kiss on his cheek to let him know she wasn¡¯t angry anymore. She didn¡¯t even have strength to get mad at that point.


    She invited him into her room and told him to sit down, he greeted Mirabel and sat down on a chair. Mirabel took this as a cue to leave the two lovebirds.


    ¡°I need to get going now, I will see you guyster¡± Mirabel said.


    ¡°ooh Mirabel hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything, I can always leave and check up  on Stephter¡±Audrey said.


    ¡°No no, actually I have been here for a very long time  and I have other things to do right now so you are not chasing me away or anything, I will see Stephter¡± She said.


    ¡± okay no problem, bye see youter¡± Audrey said


    ¡°I¡¯ming, let me see her off¡±Stephanie said. SEARCH FOR LOVE

 Chapter 12

    They both left the room and Stephanie hugged Mirabel goodbye.


    Immediately she saw Mirabel leave in the distance, she knew she had to go back to the room, so she  wouldn¡¯t keep Audrey waiting.


    As she got to the room, she went to her Kitchen and made a cup of coffee for both of them, which they both drank in silence.


    ¡°I love you , I really love you Stephanie¡± he said


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you or turn you into a werewolf, we aren¡¯t even sure you are one yet¡± he continued.


    ¡°But I actually have good intentions towards you, and I want you to be  my mate and lover for a very long time¡± he continued


    He went on and on with his expressions of love for Stephanie, which made her  blush so hard that she felt like her inside wanted to burst.


    She felt butterflies in her stomach all over again, she wasn¡¯t supposed to feel like this but why was she feeling this way, she thought.


    She then walked up to meet him on the chair and sat down on hisp while caressing his cheeks, reassuring him of her love for him. The morning became intense as both lovers proceeded from the chair to the bed as they made passionate love to each other.


    The sex they had made both of them really tired as Audrey slept off immediately he came, soon after Stephanie slept off too.


    They stayed in each other¡¯s arms till evening when Audrey¡¯s phone rang, he picked up the phone and it was his twin brother on the line.


    ¡°You need to starting home as soon as possible¡±


    ¡°Who was on the line?¡± Stephanie asked with sleep in her eyes


    ¡°It¡¯s my brother, he called me toe home¡± Audrey replied.


    Stephanie immediately sat up, ¡°Why did he call you, hope everything is fine¡± she asked.


    ¡± It¡¯s fine babe, we  will be fine¡± He said.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go back to sleep¡± He continued ¡°we have a long day ahead of us tomorrow¡± he said and turned his back  so he could sleep.


    Stephanie was not  taking any of his answers  but she was going to let it slide because she didn¡¯t have the strength to enter an argument with him.  She has shed enough tears these past few days. So she let it slide and went back to sleep.


    After a long afternoon¡¯s sleep  both of them woke up and Audrey decided that it was time for him to go back to his hostel.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Prepare your bags we are leaving for Ohio the day after tomorrow¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright, no problem, how many days are we staying for?¡± She asked.


    ¡± You can just pack for a week¡± he replied


    ¡°We won¡¯t be staying long,¡±he continued.¡±My dad isn¡¯t the most patient person to stay with.¡± He sighed and stood up.


    He dressed up and left Stephanie¡¯s hostel for his own .


    As she saw him off he thanked her for letting him in and for the warm reception she gave him.


    ¡± ¡°Thank you for granting me audience¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for letting you know my real identity this way, but I didn¡¯t want to have sex with you  without you knowing who I really am¡± He continued.


    ¡°I know how hard this was on you and being with a werewolf isn¡¯t the easiest thing to do ever but you allowing me into your home today gave me the reassurance that you have my back everytime¡± he said while looking at her like she was the prettiest girl in the world.


    There¡¯s something about his look that always made Stephanie¡¯s heart melt, she didn¡¯t know what it was, but there are times that he  gives her this charming look that almost makes her want to kiss him every time.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay it¡¯s fine¡± She replied while swallowing her spit.


    She didn¡¯t want to show him that she was affected by his look or expressions, he was not going to see that she had already fallen for him.


    ¡°Thank foring out ¡± she continued


    ¡°I just hope that we aren¡¯t mated yet and your fears that I have be a werewolf are not real because I don¡¯t know what I would do¡± she said.


    He looked sad immediately when he heard that she didn¡¯t want to be a werewolf like him, but he was not going to force her to be what she does not want to be.


    ¡°You know what, let me get you dinner¡± He said.


    ¡°Dinner?¡± she asked , ¡± but I can make something in my room ¡± she continued.


    ¡°I know I know, but I feel like buying you dinner tonight, is that too much to ask¡± He asked giving her his charming smile.


    ¡± Urrrrgh, stop it¡± she said whileughing, ¡± you gave me that smile because you know I can¡¯t resist it¡± she teased .


    ¡± Fine, fine, let¡¯s go get some dinner,¡± she said.


    They both went to the nearest restaurant on campus, and he got some  burger and sandwich for her, while getting Fries and chicken for himself, after payment they left the restaurant.


    ¡°Goodnight my love¡± he said.


    ¡°My love, that¡¯s new¡± she said while rolling her eyes.


    ¡± Make me your girlfriend,¡± she teased.


    ¡± You really want to be my girlfriend after all these drama ¡± he said andughed.


    Everywhy became tense after he asked that question because she didn¡¯t have an answer to that, she didn¡¯t know if she was ready to live that life yet


    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m just teasing¡± he said.


    ¡°I know I just pushed you away with what you know about me, but I will win you over ¡± he said while being so confident of himself.


    She just smirked and gave him a tap on his head, ¡°so that¡¯s why you sent me a bottle of champagne at the club, how arrogant¡± she said and walked away


    ¡± Goodnight¡± she said while walking away.


    ¡± Good night¡± he replied ¡°and thanks for keeping my secret¡± he added.


    They both left for their respective hostels.


    The next morning, she woke up to the sweetest message from her beau, which left her looking like someone who just won a lottery for the rest of the day. It became evident to even her best friend who hade to see her that something had happened to her that morning.


    ¡± You seem so happy this morning, like someone that has won a lottery¡± Mirabel said.


    ¡°Lol, why won¡¯t I be happy, did you see the message Audrey sent me this morning, ooh I forgot you can¡¯t rte because you are a prostitute¡± She said jokingly and they bothughed it off.


    ¡°Wow you are attacking me this morning because your man decided to serenade you with beautiful text messages, hell he isn¡¯t your man yet¡± she teased.


    ¡± Whatever¡± Stephanie shrugged it off.


    She then proceeded to take her bath and while in the bathroom she began ying Breathing by Anne Marie  while singing loudly to the whole lyrics.


    She screamed at the top of the top of her lungs.

 Chapter 13

    ¡°I think I¡¯m in love, I think I can feel it, way back when I was young


    I heard about love , I never  believed it and then you changed my mind


    in world record time, you said Hello and I said baby don¡¯t tell me good-bye


    cause now I¡¯m in love and can you believe it that being in love is just as easy as breathing¡±


    She said while singing at the top of her lungs.


    Her best friend justughed at her and continued pressing her phone.


    They both left the hostel  and Stephanie went for her ss while Mirabel visited her  mum, the main reason she came to New York.


    After her ss, she decided to take a personal tour of campus. She needed some time  alone to think about what she was about entering into and maybe Audrey was worth it. Worth risking her whole life for, and worth changing her personality for.


    She didn¡¯t know if she would miss being a human or if being a werewolf would interest her too.


    She walked around campus that she forgot she had an assignment to submit to her lecturer the next day and she needed it to be submitted early as she  was traveling to Ohio the next day, so she proceeded to the school library to do some research on the assignment.


    Audrey on the other hand was in his room packing the clothes he would need for the whole week he would be at his ce, as packed his luggage his mind wandered back home and wondered why they wanted him back  home , he couldn¡¯t help but think about his father falling sick or something bad happening at home.


    ¡°What if another fight had started and the people who killed his mother are already starting another war?¡± he thought.


    ¡± I really do not want to get involved in another fight, thest fight cost me my mother and my family has not recovered from their death yet¡¯ he said to himself.


    He knew that he did not have a good rtionship with his father and brother but  he knew how much they were suffering and how much his  dad still misses his mother even if he refuses to show it.


    His family, though rich, did all they could to make sure their mother did not die but death had no respect for people.


    He stumbled on one of his mother¡¯s pictures as  he was packing and  this made him remember how life was before his mother died, everything was perfect and he didn¡¯t have to feel insecure about anything or his mother¡¯s love because he knew just how much his mother loved him and his twin brother, life was so easy then. Deep in his heart he wished his mum was alive because she knew what to do regarding his situation with Stephanie,  just like her his mum was also a human before she met his dad.


    He had so many fond memories of his mother that he didn¡¯t know when he broke down in tears, his mother has been gone for a long period of time but her death still haunts him till date. His mind goes back to the day his mother died, he remembered holding her lifeless body in  his hands and saying revenge on anyone who had a hand in killing her. He still has not forgotten his promise to  take revenge on anyone who killed his mother.


    He remembered one particr memory from his childhood, he was crying that particr day as he couldn¡¯t transform to a wolf just yet while his twin brother already knew the theatrics and would often go into the forest to y wolf with their friends he would feel left out and sad.,


    So his mum would notice and take him out to the woods too transform himself to a wolf and pretend he was also a wolf and y wolf with him , she did that until one day himself into a wolf without her help but she never stopped nevertheless. She continued  making time out to y with him even if it was tedious for her. It was then he knew he really loved his mum and was willing to do anything for her.


    So he  made up his mind and decided to go back to his family for his mother¡¯s sake. His mother wouldn¡¯t have abandoned his family for anything. So he wouldn¡¯t abandon them too.


    After packing everything he needed to pack, he heard a knock on the door and went to open up. He found out it was his roommate.


    ¡± Yo, where have you been all this while¡±  He asked Bradley


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry for ghosting on you man, it was an emergency I had to visit home for a while, my mum was sick¡± he said.


    ¡± Ooh alright man, I will be leaving for Ohio tomorrow¡±he replied.


    ¡°Wow is everything alright man¡± Bradley asked


    ¡± Yeah yeah I need to sort some things out, it¡¯s no problem¡± he replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to get some food ¡± he continued,  he was on his way out when he remembered he hadn¡¯t booked his and Stephanie¡¯s  flight for Ohio which was the next day. They had both been so caught up in their problems that he forgot to book their flight.


    .¡± shitttt¡± he eximed


    This made Bradley really worried ¡± what¡¯s up man¡± ,


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry for eximing like that I forgot to book our flight to Ohio and it¡¯s tomorrow¡± Audrey said.


    This came as a shock to Bradley ¡°Our?¡± He asked


    ¡± Ooh Stephanie and I,¡± Audrey replied.


    ¡± I see ¡± Bradley said ¡± wow that fast, the rtionship seemed to move really fast, going to meet the parents so soon¡± he teased.


    ¡± Well yeah, it¡¯s no issues, just some meetings. Besides, I have some emergencies at home,¡± Audrey replied.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Okay okay it¡¯s fine by the way since you are going to Ohio tomorrow its interstate there¡¯s really no issues booking your flight on the spot it¡¯s safe I¡¯ve done it before¡± Bradley reassured him.


    ¡± Thanks man I really appreciate this ¡± Audrey thanked him


    ¡± I need to get some food right now. I¡¯m very hungry, I will be back in a bit¡± he said.


    Immediately he said that he zoomed out of the house to the nearest restaurant  and bought some food and ordered some to be sent to Stephanie¡¯s hostel too.


    After he had bought the food he went to his hostel, had a little discussion with his roommate. He made sure not to open up too many details about his life just yet, he didn¡¯t want his roommate getting all scared again  because of his real identity. So he just gave him surface details about himself , maybe when he got back from home he would be willing to share more.


    After they spoke he decided it was time for him to sleep as he had a long day tomorrow and needed to wake up early. They both bade each other goodnight and  out of the light.


    Soon after Bradley heard Audrey Snoring andughed after which he slept.

 Chapter 14

    The night went by so fast and morning arrived, soon after Bradley¡¯s rm began to ring, Audrey hated when his roommate¡¯s rm woke him up so he decided to ignore it and sleep back.


    He didn¡¯t expect to sleep for so long after the rm rang as he woke up around 9:00am, immediately he woke up he smacked himself for waking up sote and hurriedly went to the bathroom to have his bath. Immediately he dressed up, he put a call through to  Stephanie but she didn¡¯t pick up. ¡°Maybe she hasn¡¯t woken up yet¡± he thought.


    So he decided to use the opportunity to book a flight from the airline¡¯s website. He decided to make their flight for 4pm that day, after he had done all that he decided to get some breakfast for himself and use the opportunity to check up on Stephanie.


    ¡°Knock knock¡± he said


    ¡± Who¡¯s there¡± Mirabel asked


    ¡± It¡¯s me ¡± he replied


    The door was then opened for him, on entering Stephanie¡¯s room he was shocked to see only Mirabel in it


    ¡°Where¡¯s Steph¡± he asked.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry she stepped out for a bit, she got an urgent call from home ¡± Mirabel said.


    ¡± What do you mean she got a call from home, do you mean she flew to Boston this morning without telling me¡± Audrey began fretting, in his mind Stephanie had decided to hide from him because she was scared of meeting his family.


    ¡±  No, no you are misinterpreting me Mr lover boy¡± Mirabel teased ,¡± she got a call from home  to check up on her aunt who lives nearby, she¡¯s a bit down so she was asked to give her some drugs¡± Mirabel continued.


    ¡± And I know you guys are going to Ohio together that¡¯s why I¡¯m here packing her bags and that¡¯s probably why she didn¡¯t pick your call because she left it here¡± Mirabel reassured him


    He felt rxed after he heard what Mirabel had told him; she didn¡¯t run away after all.


    ¡± So when is sheing back?¡± He asked


    ¡°Very soon, before noon you will see her. By then I would have finished packing her things,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you very much, you¡¯ve been such a good friend to her and I really appreciate it¡± Audrey thanked Mirabel. .


    Instead of leaving he decided to stay behind and wait for her so he could ensure she was safe and alright.


    30 minutester, Stephanie stormed into the room looking all tired and worn out, apparently she had been running as she thought that she had missed the flight that Audrey had booked, it worried herself so much because she didn¡¯t want to disappoint him and she wasn¡¯t even sure what time he had booked the flight.


    As she entered the room she was shocked to see Audrey already waiting in the room , she felt relieved.


    ¡± Wow you came early ¡± she said in surprise.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry I had an errand to run for my parents¡±she continued


    ¡± It¡¯s fine, I understand Mirabel already told me about it, she¡¯s such a good friend ¡± He noted, she smiled .


    ¡± Thank God I hadn¡¯t booked the flight earlier, anyways our flight is for 4pm which means we have to leave here by 3 ¡± he added.


    ¡°Alright¡± she said


    They both then decided to leave the room that moment and not wait for 3pm as earlier said since Mirabel had earlier packed her clothes and she trusted Mirabel¡¯s judgment when ites to clothings.


    They arrived at the LaGuardia airport at exactly 3:30pm in preparation for their flight to Ohio by 4pm.


    ¡°All passengers scheduled for the 4pm flight to Ohio should proceed to the departure lounge immediately¡± the announcer dered.


    They immediately did as instructed and ensured that they obeyed  her instructions to thetter. Soon after the ne took off and Stephanie slept off as she was very tired.


    They finally arrived at Clevnd ¨C Hopkins International airport in Ohio which also caters for local flights and he called his family to tell them that he had arrived in town.


    His father immediately sent his driver to pick him up from the airport.


    On getting to the Brown residence, Stephanie was amazed at the magnificent edifice that stood in her front; she didn¡¯t imagine Audrey¡¯s house to be so big and mighty. She felt maybe it¡¯s just a house that belongs to all werewolves in their conve since  she usually read in books that they  live amunal life.


    She wondered how the interior would look if  the building was that magnificent and beautiful.


    ¡°Come in¡± Audrey said, he was amused by her expression


    ¡± Ooh I¡¯m sorry but your house is so beautiful, I mean this is more than what I expected¡± she said.


    Heughed because it sounded funny to him, nobody had reallyplimented how beautiful his father¡¯s house looked, maybe because the people who visited his home were mostly rich people and business associates of his father so they really never got fancied by the building because they had more than that.


    ¡°Stop ttering me and e in, ¡± he said and chuckled.


    ¡± Ooh alright¡± she said.


    Immediately they entered the mansion, both of them were greeted by the butlers who had been with them since they were kids.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Audrey my boy!¡± Butler Johnson shouted and screamed as he ran to hug his favorite child.


    ¡°Mr Johnson, how are you?¡± he ran to hug him too.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you to stop calling me Mr, I¡¯ve stayed with your family long enough for you to stop referring me to as Mr¡±  Butler Johnson chided.


    ¡± You know I can never stop showing you that respect, you¡¯ve always been there for me and my brother even when things weren¡¯t right between us, you helped us patch it up, so i will continue calling you  Mr sir¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine my boy, you didn¡¯t tell us you wereing back my boy, we have missed you in this house, Derrick your brother has just been so full of trouble¡± he said andughed.


    Audrey knew that in as  much as his Butler wanted to hide it, he knew that he preferred him to his twin brother, he knew how much of a trouble Derrick could be so he didn¡¯t talk more about it.


    ¡°Oooh I see there¡¯s a girl, who is this beautiful damsel¡± Butler Johnson noticed.


    All this while Stephanie was  admiring the house she had just entered into, she  loved how the pictures fit perfectly into the frames, how the colors of the house were mixed to make it all beautiful, the beautiful decorations hanging all around the house, she had taken in everything within her environment that she had forgotten  all about  the two men who were hugging like they were never going to see each other again.


    It was when her presence was noticed that she was brought back to reality.


    ¡± Meet Stephanie¡± Audrey said while squeezing his hand into hers.


    ¡± Stephanie, meet my Butler. He has been with my family for years and I cherish him a lot,¡± he  continued..


    ¡°Oooh Hi Stephanie, nice to meet you¡± the butler replied.

 Chapter 15

    ¡± Nice to meet you too¡± Stephanie replied.


    ¡± You are wee to the Brown residence and for Audrey to bring you home you must be some sort of mystery girl who already caught his fancy, my boy   hardly ever brings girls home at least ever since his heart was broken¡± the butler chuckled.


    Audrey felt embarrassed by this and  told Butler to stop. Stephanie smiled and was surprised that a girl could turn down Audrey despite all the grace he carries.


    ¡± I mean who would turn down someone as handsome and adorable as Audrey?¡± she thought to herself.


    She began chuckling at the thought of Audrey being heartbroken.


    ¡± Anyways you guys have been back for a while now I think you would like to have some rest, dear Stephanie let me take you to your room¡± the butler said and interrupted her thoughts


    ¡± Thank you butler, that¡¯s so nice of you¡± Audrey said.


    He then whispered to Stephanie that he would see  her master, she needed to take some rest as she had a long day.


    Stephanie was taken to her room, when she got into the room she was shocked and amazed at how big the room was. It felt like  she was given  three rooms into one. Her room in Boston wasn¡¯t even up to what she was given at Audrey¡¯s house.


    ¡°This is your room¡± the butler said ,¡±what would you like to eat, let me help you heat up some water for you to have your bath, you must have had  a long day ahead¡± the butler said.


    ¡± Thank you so much ¡± she said and was relieved that she didn¡¯t have to meet any of Audrey¡¯s family members just yet.


    She was not  even sure that  he told his family members that he was bringing a girl home so she was just going to have her bath, eat the food Mr Johnson brought for her and sleep in the big bed she was given.


    She  thought that when they needed her, they would call for her presence afterall she was just a human in the presence of werewolves.


    After a while the cook brought a cup of tea and  some  slices of bread for her which she ate after having her bath and she quickly jumped on the majestic bed given to her to sleep. She knew she was going to sleep like a log of wood as sheid on that bed.


    Never in her life has she imagined she would be in a mansion as big as the one she was in, she knew Audrey was rich at least what she didn¡¯t know was that the man she was with was the son of a rich billionaire who had acquired many estates and  properties to his name.


    The riches of the Brown Dynasty was enough tost them for a lifetime, and their generations toe. Now she knew why he offered her a bottle of champagne at the bar the first day they met, that was  because he knew a bottle meant nothing to him.


    For the first time in a long while, she felt sofortable in the bed she was sleeping in, she could spread her legs wide open anyhow she wanted and roll to any side of the bed she wanted, this was a big contrast to the small bed she shared with her younger sister back in Boston. After a long period of tossing and turning she was finally able to fall asleep.


    Audrey on the other hand, who knew the urgency with which he was called back home, decided to go check up on his father first. He cared less for his brother. ¡± Derrick could handle himself,¡± he thought.


    He decided to go to his father¡¯s library to  see if he was there, he knew his father cherished his Library so much that if he wasn¡¯t in the woods transformed into a wolf he would choose to enter his library or he could be in a business meeting or a conve meeting.


    On getting to the entrance of his father¡¯s library he saw that it was open, his guess was right he was inside.


    ¡± Father, greetings¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°Audrey my son, how are you?¡± Rnd replied.


    He took a good look at his father and saw that he had actually grown older  than thest time he saw him, the look on his father gave that of a man who had been thinking for a very long time, he looked like he had not had his bath in a long while. He felt really bad for leaving his father alone but he needed to do what had to be done.


    The old man who was sitting down in his chair stood up to give his beloved son a deserving hug.


    ¡°, I¡¯ve missed you son¡± he said , ¡± I thought I would never see you until the full moon but you came¡± he continued.


    ¡± I¡¯ve missed you too Dad¡± he said ¡± wait did you call me back because it is almost full moon¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, no son , I¡¯m not the one that called you back, am I?¡± He asked his son.


    That¡¯s when it dawned on him that Derrick might have actually needed his help that¡¯s why he called him that there was an emergency.  He didn¡¯t want to think about Derrick at that moment so he decided to put Wade off the thoughts.


    ¡°Anyways you need to get some rest son, we will be gathered at the woods soon¡± his father said.


    ¡± Alright father,¡± he said .¡± And I hope you¡¯ve found  a mate already, you know full moon is approaching¡± his father teased


    ¡± Father not now, I¡¯m justing back and you are asking me for a mate already¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡± No no son , I¡¯m just teasing you my son, I only want you to be happy my boy¡± his father reassured him.


    ¡°Alright father , I¡¯m going to get some sleep now, I will see you in the woods ¡± he said and left his father¡¯s library.


    Morning came, and  Stephanie rolled out of bed. She was surprised to see Audrey in her bed, it came as a shock to her so she washed her eyes and woke him up.


    ¡°Wake up, what are you doing in my bed? ¡± she asked.


    Audrey, who was still feeling sleepy, woke up with spot drooling from his mouth. He didn¡¯t seem to hear her statement so he went back to sleep. She tapped him again and asked him the same question this time with more force.


    ¡± You told me to stay with you, yesterday ¡± he answered.


    ¡± Ooh¡± she said and went into the bathroom


    Her mind had been consumed with a lot of thoughts, she didn¡¯t know what to make of him sleeping on her bed and in her room.


    ¡°Had they had sex¡± she asked herself.


    ¡± What were the events leading up to him sleeping in her room?¡± she thought.


    It was at that point Audrey stood up from the bed, he felt offended that she didn¡¯t remember telling him to sleep in her bed so he shouted.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 16

    She suddenly started tearing up, and she couldn¡¯t help when the tears started flowing down because she knew how hard it is losing a loved one  in a terrible way. After a while they decided to head back home but Audrey said he didn¡¯t feel like going home so they could all go home.


    Stephanie knew he wanted to spend some time with his mother so she offered to stay behind  and console him.


    Both  Rnd and Derrick decided to go back home, after Rnd had said he would send the second car to pick them up when they were ready.


    Both of them sat in silence as they watched  his mum¡¯s grave. Audrey sat there  crying like a baby as he remembered how his mother was killed, he med himself for his mother¡¯s death, he wished he hade earlier, he wished he had transformed  immediately he saw his mother in their hands, he wished he had not fought with Derrick at that point else his mother would have still been alive at that point. Stephanie was confused, she wanted to understand what he was talking about but she didn¡¯t want to push further so she just held him in her arms as they both sat down facing the grave.


    ¡°It will be fine, you will be fine¡±  she said and patted his head putting it on her shoulders


    He was pissed at Stephanie for what she did in the morning  but he knew he  needed her at that  point. So he justy in her arms and cried .


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to me yourself for her death, I¡¯m very sure she doesn¡¯t me you for her death, she knows you tried all your best to save her, and she knows that if you were given more chance you would have  actually fought for her and saved her life¡±  she said


    ¡± ming yourself or your brother will not bring your mum back¡± she continued.


    ¡± How did you know I¡¯m not on good terms with my brother? ¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious to the blind Audrey, you have not said a word to him since we got back yesterday, you guys literally did not talk throughout dinner¡± she said.


    ¡°Well my brother and I have not  really been on talking terms¡±  he replied


    ¡± Is this because of Sophie?¡± she asked.


    He was shocked  that  she knew about Sophie, they never really  spoke about her.


    ¡°How did you know about her¡± he asked


    ¡°I see Derrick have been talking to you¡± he used


    She immediatelyughed when he said this, ¡± you are acting like I wasn¡¯t there when he mentioned that he was going to visit Sophie and you rolled your eyes¡± she said.


    ¡± Do you still like her?¡± she asked further.


    ¡± Is someone jealous?¡± he asked andughed.


    She just hissed and smacked him letting him know that she wasn¡¯t jealous.


    He knew that being around Stephanie was going to help him forget about everything, she was goodpany for him  and she would make him forget about everything.


    ¡± Thank you foring out with me today¡¯ he said


    ¡°Wow you know how to apologize¡± she mocked, ¡± I thought you were angry with me¡± she continued further.


    ¡°Well what you did this morning was pretty annoying¡± he said


    ¡°, You told me to sleep with you in your room and you started asking me why I was in your room like I was some stranger, I felt offended you know¡± he said


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I  didn¡¯t know how you got to my room now that¡¯s why I was confused when I saw you in my room , don¡¯t be angry baby¡± she said. Immediately she  realized what she said, she immediately covered her head in embarrassment.


    ¡± Wait you called me baby,¡± he said andughed


    ¡± That¡¯s a first,¡± he said.


    ¡± Wow, someone has forgiven me already¡± he said


    She immediately smacked him and said ¡± don¡¯t get ahead of yourself you skunk¡±


    ¡°You still owe me though, just pray I¡¯m not yet a werewolf¡±¡®  she said


    ¡± So  you are  already a werewolf, you won¡¯t ept me ¡± he asked


    ¡± Well part of the reasons I got angry at you was that you gave me no choice to make the decision¡± she said


    ¡± And you didn¡¯t tell me about your real identity on time, it felt like you used me and lied to me¡± she said


    He saw how hurt she was and he thanked her for opening up to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything and I am very d you still showed up for me regardless of everything that happened between us, I¡¯m grateful for this really I am¡± he said and hugged her.


    The lovebirds just stood there staring at each other, Stephanie knew that Audrey would never hurt her no matter what. He then brought her face closer and melted his lips into hers. They stood there kissing for a long time  when Audrey broke away from her.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡± I want to take you somewhere,¡± he said.


    ¡± It¡¯s a surprise,¡± he said. ¡°Just e along,¡± he continued.


    ¡°You guys sure do love surprises in your family¡± she teased


    ¡± Just shut up ande along,¡± he teased back.


    ¡± But we don¡¯t have a car¡± she realized


    ¡± We don¡¯t need a car for where we are going,¡± she said.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± We have our legs,¡± he said and tickled her.


    This made her run so fast because she hates being tickled.


    He chased her and they all ran along.


    After, long rest, Audrey was woken up by his Butler toe for his dinner. He checked the time and saw that he had actually slept off for a long time. He wasn¡¯t sure he was able to make it to the woods.


    ¡± Should I go wake Stephanie ¡± The butler asked


    Audrey, who had forgotten that he brought a guest into his  house, quickly jumped out of his bed,


    ¡± No, no I will check up on her myself¡± he replied.


    She must still be sleeping, she is a very deep sleeper¡± he continued.


    He immediately dashed out of his room, luckily for him Stephanie¡¯s room was just across his own.


    He knocked on her door but heard no response, he knocked and still no answer so he decided to leave her thinking she was still sleeping when he heard a voice behind him.


    ¡°Looking for the beauty you brought home¡± Derrick asked


    It was his annoying twin brother again, he sighed.


    ¡°Hey Derrick , what¡¯s up¡± he said and they both mmed their fists the way guys do when they don¡¯t see each other after a long while


    ¡± Audrey, you don¡¯t seem too happy to see me, I heard you sigh¡± Derrick teased and they bothughed.


    ¡± Honestly I never knew you had eyes for good girls in you, the girl you brought home is beautiful¡± Derrick Continued.


    ¡± Yes, thank you for staying off of her, this one will not be like Sophie¡± He replied to his brother


    ¡± Hey bro, don¡¯t be so worked up, we are werewolves remember , we can only have one mate it¡¯s a shame though I would have loved to take this one for myself¡± his brother continued and started walking away whileughing.

 Chapter 17

    Being civil with each other and bonding well. After a lot of internal thinking, he decided to walk up to them.


    ¡± I see you have already met my nanny¡± He said, ¡± so sad I was thinking I would be the one to do the introduction¡± he teased


    ¡± My boy¡± nanny Maria screamed and stood to hug him


    ¡± You have already woken up, I came to check up on you as soon as I heard you got back but you were sleeping like a baby when I got to your room so I decided to allow you rest because I know you had a long day¡± she continued.


    He always loved the way his nanny hugged him right from when he was a kid, she would hug him like that was herst time seeing him and she would then startining about why his hair looked rough, why he had not taken his bath, and why his clothes always looked dirty. He reminisced on his  younger days and just gave a cute chuckle because his nanny has actually changed.


    ¡± I see you have met my  girl ¡± he told his nanny¡­ Nanny Maria gasped in excitement ¡°you have finally gotten a girl, I¡¯m so happy for you I hope she makes you happy just the way Sophie makes your brother happy¡±.


    He rolled his eyes at the instantparison; he hated being reminded of Sophie as he once liked her and he had to let her go, thankfully Nanny Maria didn¡¯t see him roll his eyes; he would not have heard thest of it.


    ¡°She¡¯s such a lovely and charming young girl, she said you both school at NYU¡± she continued


    H¡± At least a new city did you something good¡± she teased.


    All this while Stephanie was standing a few meters away she didn¡¯t want to disturb their reunion. She knew how much Nanny Maria had missed Audrey, in the few minutes they stayed together she had talked about Audrey over 10 times.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nanny, it¡¯s time to have dinner let¡¯s go inside, Mr Jackson already called me  for dinner I¡¯ve thirty minutes ago, Stephe on, let¡¯s go Inside ¡± he said


    ¡°Ooh no son, I will just leave you two to go alone I still have to clear up this ce, plus i know you haven¡¯t introduced her to your family just yet, so you should do so immediately¡± she said


    ¡± Nanny can I help you, I will just follow Audrey inter¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡± Ohh Mija, God forbid that i let you help me pack up here, you are just a guest and you deserve the best treatment mi¡¯ja¡± she said


    Audrey knew that Stephanie offered to help clean up because she was nervous and scared of meeting his family, in her mind she felt that his family would not ept a human to live with them. What¡¯s more, a girlfriend to one of their own.


    She felt her mouth go dry, her heart beat faster, and  her hands were trembling with nervousness. She knew it was only a matter of time before she came down with a panic attack so she took an excuse to leave.


    ¡± Error Audrey can I go to my room for a bit I need to change ¡± she said


    ¡± Alright, don¡¯t bete my family is dying to meet you¡± he jokingly said


    In a blink of an eye, she dashed out of his presence to her room, immediately she got to her room she felt like throwing up so she made a dash for the toilet before she littered the whole room.  She then cleaned herself up and looked into the mirror. She didn¡¯t  want to be a mess in front of his family so she had to package herself well and make sure she looked presentable.


    Nanny Maria on the other hand watched their conversation all along and she also noticed how nervous Stephanie became when Audrey mentioned they were going to meet his family, so she offered to help.


    ¡± Let me go talk to her , my dear¡± she said


    ¡± Thank you nanny¡± Audrey replied.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be silly, she will be fine mi¡¯ja ¡± she reassured , ¡°Go get your dinner, you will see her soon ¡±  she said while walking.


    She then proceeded to Stephanie¡¯s room


    ¡± Mi¡¯ja, are you nervous¡± she called out as she entered the room because Stephanie wasn¡¯t inside when she got him


    ¡± Nanny, I¡¯m fine I just needed to  change into my clothes ¡± she replied


    ¡± Why are you in the bathroom then , mi¡¯ja, your clothes are in the wardrobe which is on the other side of the room¡± she questioned


    It was at that point Stephanie came out of the bathroom, she had been caught in her lie, she thought she could maneuver her way out of this one and no one would notice her nervousness.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, I have never done this before, ¡± she said.


    ¡± You¡¯ve never done what , mi¡¯ja, meet the family of the man you love, because I have done so countless times and I also freaked out the way you did too so it¡¯spletely normal ¡± the nanny replied


    ¡± Really, tell me how were you able to get over your nerves?¡± Stephanie asked.


    ¡± Well, I just faced my fears and walked up to them, they didn¡¯t seem to bite either, they were friendly and aodating, they made me feel like I was with my real parents¡± she said


    ¡°All you have to do down there with Sir Rnd is be yourself, he doesn¡¯t bite neither will he flog you besides you are a pretty girl  and he sure does love his son¡¯s girls pretty¡± she reassured Stephanie.


    ¡°But they are werewolves, will they ept the fact that their son is bringing home a human?¡± she asked.


    The nannyughed at her naivety and teased her.


    ¡°See this girl, don¡¯t you know their mum was a human when she met their dad before she was turned into a werewolf ¡± the nanny answered


    ¡± Besides Audrey knew that Ife left Ohio, the chances of getting a werewolf to mate will be slim so getting a human was also on his mind ¡± she reassured


    Stephanie felt shocked and relieved at the same time when she heard their mum was a human, she wondered why Audrey would keep such a thing from her.


    ¡± Go eat your food Mi¡¯ja it would be getting cold and they don¡¯t like being kept waiting¡± the nanny told her.


    She hugged the nanny and immediately went downstairs, she was taken to the dining table by the butler.


    ¡°Ooh about time you came, my dear ¡± Rnd said.


    Audrey then stood up ¡± Dad meet Stephanie, the girl I intend to be with for the rest of my life, Stephanie meet my dad, Sir Rnd Brown¡± he introduced.


    Sir Rnd then stood up to give her a hug, he wasn¡¯t going to settle for the handshake she was giving him, she was soon going to be a member of the family so she had to bond with them very fast. .

 Chapter 18

    He then introduced Stephanie to his twin brother who immediately let him know that they had met  earlier.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Wow¡± Audrey seemed offended that Stephanie didn¡¯t tell him she had met up with his brother but he did not want to make it an issue so he let it slide.


    After the introductions were over, they all sat down to devour the food before them.


    They ate the whole food in silence with Audrey giving Stephanie funny faces, she didn¡¯t know what to make of it so she kept ignoring him.


    After they all finished eating, Audrey, Stephanie and his dad all went to the living room to have a discussion, Derrick gave the excuse that he was supposed to meet up with Sophie so he wouldn¡¯t be avable that night.


    ¡± You can go, you are  not even  needed here in the first ce¡± Audrey said


    The rest of the family went into the living room and for a moment there was silence in the room.


    ¡± I must say sir, you have a beautiful home ¡± Stephanie broke the silence


    ¡°The ambience, the decorations, the settings, the furniture, I love everything so much sir¡± she continued


    ¡± Thank you very much,  dear  if you just know it was Audrey that designed the house,¡± he said.


    Stephanie looked at him and smiled.


    ¡°So tell me who are you my dear, ¡± he asked


    She then proceeded to tell you all about herself, how she lived in Boston and what brought her to New York.


    ¡± You know my son never told me or his brother about you,¡± me mentioned


    ¡°How did you two meet¡± Roand asked


    ¡± Ooh at bar sir ¡± she said


    They both had a very interesting conversation it was more like father and daughter were bonding, one entering the living room would think Audrey was the adopted one as his father had turned to a his partner overnight but nevertheless he liked the fact that they were bonding .  He zoned outpletely while they were talking  when he heard his father say his goodnites. He knew his father was not ate night person besides they had to go to the woods the next day


    ¡± I would like to continue this conversation with you dear but I have tons of work to do,¡± he said.


    ¡°Before you mentioned anything , I already knew why my son brought you home, you will need answers which I can¡¯t provide with you today butter on ¡± he continued


    ¡°Audrey I would like to see you¡± he said while going inside


    ¡± Just hold on for me babe I¡¯ming ¡± Audrey said


    As soon as father and son stepped out  of earshot, his father hugged him and told him he had made the right choice.


    ¡± I like her ¡°he said ¡± she seems like a really good person and also very nice¡± his father said


    Audrey became very excited at the sight of this, he had gotten his father¡¯s approval of her, he had crossed the first hurdle, they were other hurdles to cross and he knew he would cross it sessfully since his father already liked her.


    She might not have told him everything that happened especially things that went down between them in New York and he was happy about that because he wanted to be the one to tell his father about it just the same way Derrick told his dad about Sophie.


    ¡°Anyways good night and have fun son , tune it down a bit though¡± his father teased


    ¡± I might be going to the woods at midnight, take care,¡± he said.


    He hugged his father and told him good night, he then went to meet Stephanie in the living room, they hadn¡¯t really talked since they both got to Ohio so this was his chance to talk to her. As he got there he started looking at her in a funny way again, the same nces he was giving her at the dining table.


    ¡± What¡± she asked ¡± this is the same look you were giving me when we were having dinner¡± she continued


    ¡°You seem to have charmed your way into my  father¡¯s heart and even my brother¡± he said


    She squealed as he said that


    ¡°You seem very excited, to think you almost threw up when I mentioned we were going for dinner;¡±


    , he teased her


    ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s only natural for me to be nervous, how was I supposed to act around them and all that, meeting people for the first time has not been my greatest point¡± she said


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t get nervous when you met my twin brother right¡±he mocked , she immediately knew the reason for the look he was giving her during dinner and not long ago


    ¡°Oooh so this was the reason you were giving me nonsense faces, you did not want your brother to meet me first¡± she remarked


    She had caught him so he just smiled.


    ¡°Anyway u bumped into your brother on my way out, I wanted to take a stroll after I woke up so I came out of the room , he was even shocked to see me because he wasn¡¯t expecting to see a girl in the house, then I told him you brought me home that¡¯s when he knew you were back so I asked him for  where I could go for a walk and  clear my head he told me the fields, that¡¯s all. It was when I got to the fields I met Nanny Maria by herself so I decided to join her¡± she said


    ¡± Ooh alright,¡± he said, giving a sigh of relief. He feared his brother might have said something very simr because he was a very silly person.


    ¡°Your house is beautiful by the way¡±she said


    ¡± Thank you very much¡± he replied and smiled ¡± how have you been  enjoying this ce¡± he asked


    ¡°Well it¡¯s been cool anyways, nanny Maria is such a  friendly person , she¡¯s actually  really helpful and funny¡±she replied


    ¡°Everybody in this house, is just so nice even your father , I expected him to be  a bit difficult ¡°she continued


    ¡°My dad is literally chill with everybody¡± he said


    They both decided to put a movie to watch before going to bed, they cuddled each other while watching the movie, some minutes after Stephanie slept off. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine how innocent she looked while sleeping. He didn¡¯t want to wake her up so he kissed her on the cheek and carried her on his back to her room and covered her with the duvet. He was tempted to sleep over but he decided not to so he switched off hermp at the bedside and was about to go when she held his hand and muttered in her sleep for him not to go, this was a sign he thought so he removed his trouser so he could feelfortable while sleeping andid be off.


    They both had a long day tomorrow so he was just going to sleep and not trying anything else or so he thought to himself. He was going to bring her into his world the next day so he needed to prepare her and not scare her .


    He gave her a goodnight kiss on the cheek again and slept off.

 Chapter 19

    As both of them ran together, she then told him to stop as she was running out of breath.


    ¡°Stop Audrey, I¡¯m tired already, where are we even going?¡± She asked.


    He then decided to stop and stretched his hand towards her,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I want to show you something he said .Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They both walked till they got into the woods holding hands, she then became curious wondering why he said he wanted to show her something, curiosity got the best of her but she decided to keep going knowing fully well that Audrey would do nothing to hurt her.


    ¡°He loves me¡± she thought to herself


    As they got inside the woods she admired how serene and beautiful the environment was, it was quiet too she considered justing into the woods for a walk if not that it would be dangerous walking there alone as different animals would be roaming around.


    It was not long after they had gotten into the woods when they started hearing strange noises from inside, Audrey recognised the noise and decided to go deeper into the forest  telling Stephanie to follow his lead.


    He used his footsteps to trace where the noise wasing from and was finally able to get the source; what he saw shocked him beyond marrows.


    His father had told them they were going home, he wondered what he was doing in the woods, he scanned around for his brother and did not seem to find him suddenly he heard wolf-like noisesing towards them. He told Stephanie to stay behind him


    ¡°Stay back and don¡¯t move until I say so, these are werewolvesing  towards us and they are in their wolf form, they don¡¯t care, just stay with me and do what I say¡±. He said


    She instantly became scared of what was going on.


    ¡± Why did I follow you inside this scary ce?¡± she said while shaking.


    He didn¡¯t even answer her, all he was concerned with was  everything going on at the moment and why his father seemed to be in the midst of wolves in his human form.


    They kept watching from a distance to see if Derrick would show up but he didn¡¯t, suddenly the seemingly calm environment turned violent as his father had already turned into a wolf, he noticed the gathering was bing violent and they started talking in angry voices so be quickly hid Stephanie so she won¡¯t be easily noticed and instructed her not toe out under any condition until hees for her.


    ¡± Oooh God, what¡¯s all this please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you¡± Stephanie beganmenting and crying.


    Audrey could not helpughing at how she was reacting , he decided to leave her and check up on what was going on, as he got closer he recognized the People his father was in an argument with.


    ¡± Are these not the people that killed his mother¡± he thought to himself


    ¡± What is my father doing with them and when in God¡¯s name is Rnd?¡± he said.


    It was at that point  he turned back to see Derrick standing behind him


    ¡± If you know what¡¯s good for you take Stephanie out of this ce, this ce isn¡¯t safe for her just yet, knowing fully well she might still be a human¡±¡±Derrick said


    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s still a human? ¡± Audrey asked and turned back to meet his brother.


    ¡± You see those people with Father are the same ones who killed mum¡± he replied his brother, ¡± and they got wind that you brought a girl home they are hoping it¡¯s a woman ¡± he continued


    ¡± I do not understand, what is their business with the fact that I brought a human home¡± Audrey asked getting pissed


    ¡± Bro, no need to start getting angry I¡¯m just letting you know the situation of things on ground ¡± Derick told him


    ¡± You know it¡¯s almost time for the full moon,  I think they need you to speed up your process with her and get her to be yours before the full moon¡± Derrick said.


    ¡± Plus you have apetition in getting to be the Alpha crown prince ¡± Derrick said, ¡°not me though, I stepped down. I figured that if you could leave Sophie for me, I knew how much you loved her it¡¯s only wise I leave something you¡¯ve always wanted to be ¡± he further continued.


    ,¡± Besides we have lost so much as a family I would not want to lose a brother because of our differences¡± He said and walked away.


    Audrey didn¡¯t seem to know why he was pissed at Derrick, since their mum died he never abandoned him and always looked after him like a brother should, but he kept pushing him away because in his mind they were both responsible for his mother¡¯s death and to make matters worse Derrick didn¡¯t show up on his mother¡¯s  burial, so he felt offended that he would  treat their mother like that.


    He noticed as Derrick walked into thin  air leaving specks of dust behind him, he also noticed how the gathering was bing violent and  he didn¡¯t want Stephanie to see how violent they could get.


    He had to choose between protecting her and defending his family, hell he didn¡¯t even know what he was defending them for, he didn¡¯t know  what they were fighting for.


    ¡°Maybe it was for the position of alpha crown prince, just like my brother said¡± he thought.


    He then turned back to Stephanie so they could both go home and he could ensure she was safe, he tried calling the chauffeur toe pick them but he found out there was no signal on his phone neither was there signal on Stephanie¡¯s phone too.


    ¡± Why are we going home¡± she asked


    ¡± Isn¡¯t it obvious Steph, I don¡¯t want you to witness how violent this thing will turn out¡± he said


    ¡± But you have a family to protect there, your father and your brother are both there¡±


    ¡°Steph, you are a human in the midst of wolves deep in a forest it is my Job to protect you, besides I don¡¯t think you have gotten the ability to transform to a wolf yet¡± he said


    ¡± What does that mean?¡± she asked. She needed to ask yeh question because it was confusing for her.


    ¡± It means I did not mark  you enough to turn you into a wolf¡± he said


    She did no¡¯t know whether to feel ted with this news or feel sad that she didn¡¯t get to be one.


    ¡°Ooh¡± she said sounding  upset


    ¡°Wait I want to get something is someone sad or unhappy that I did not get to turn her into a werewolf¡± he teased


    ¡°No¡± she said , ¡°can we leave this ce, it does not feel safe¡± she added


    ¡± Yeah yeah we would¡± he said


    ¡°I just need you to follow my lead, and hide yourself¡± he added.


    Both parties walked quietly along the path leading outside the forest, they had not walked for long when they were osted by the ravens.

 Chapter 20

    These ravens are the longest standing werewolf family in the history of Clevnd and even beyond, literally every member of their family were born werewolves and they also ensured they got mated to werewolves, unlike his family who mated with humans.


    They were all looking fiery and hungry, they looked like they would eat the next set of humans they saw, they began charging towards Audrey and Stephanie. Audrey, who had sworn with everything to protect Stephanie, already noticed how scared she was. She had even already begun crying.


    ¡°Calm down¡± he said , ¡± they most likely don¡¯t know my real identity yet¡± he said


    ¡± As they get closer to me they will notice and back off¡± he said


    ¡°What about me¡± she asked while crying


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do everything in my power to protect you¡±he reassured her.


    They kept moving towards them while growling and howling,  this made Stephanie start screaming and she immediately wanted to run but she got held by Derrick.


    ¡°Are you nuts, are you trying to get you and my brother killed¡± he said


    ¡°But see they are approaching towards us and Audrey doesn¡¯t seem to do anything about it¡± she said pointing in their direction.


    ¡± Leave Audrey, he knows what he is doing,¡± Derrick said.


    ¡± If he says he will protect you, trust him to protect you¡± he added


    ¡± Now we need to get out of here but not when we are surrounded with wolves trying to attack us¡± he said


    ¡±  I¡¯m sorry, Father did not want to show you everything about us this way, but you might have to watch this¡± Audrey chirped in.


    ¡± I  Promised Father and mother to Protect you and I will make sure I live to my promise, I would not let them kill you the way they killed my mother¡± he continuedText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was then it dawned on him that the people he saw his father with were the ravens, they didn¡¯t  go for him because they already knew who he was, that was why his father was so angry and that was why he changed into his wolf form. This set of Ravens did not know who they were, so he was certain that they would kill him and his brother if they didn¡¯t do something quick. He immediately looked at his brother and they gave themselves signal, it was at that point they transformed into wolves and the ravens began retreating but they stopped in their tracks when they saw Stephanie did not change.


    Audrey and Derrick began running towards the ravens andunching a counter-attack so they  would not have leverage over them, they then instructed Stephanie to take the nearest exit as Derrick signaled to her that he already called the chauffeur when he noticed they were trying to escape.


    Stephanie got out of the woods panting and gasping for breath, getting out of the woods was an easy task for her as Derrick had cleared a path and left marks for her incase of emergency. Immediately she got in the car, she picked up her phone to see if she had a signal and  was immediately relieved when she saw that she had a signal on her phone.


    The chauffeur drove her to the Brown residence, as she got down she was looking worried and tired. She was worried for both brothers, she hoped that this would help them patch things up, she was worried that Audrey woulde home injured, she hoped and prayed for his safety as she entered the house.


    Immediately she entered, she saw the most beautiful girl she had ever seen, she wondered who the girl was as she knew it was only Audrey, Rnd and Derrick that lived here with the workers.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Sophie¡± the stranger said and stretched out her hand for a handshake


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Stephanie¡±she replied while acknowledging the gesture shown to her by the stranger.


    ¡°Wow, nice to meet you, I can finally put a face to the name, I have heard so much about you¡± she said andughed.


    ¡°Same here, I heard Audrey brought a girl home, so I decided toe check out who this mystery girl was, Audrey never brings girls home by the way¡± she replied .


    She now knew why Audrey loved this girl, she was beautiful, had a good sense of humor, respectful and cute, she instantly fell in love with her.


    ¡± Have you been here for long¡± Stephanie asked


    ¡°No, no you don¡¯t need to worry, even if I have been here for long, this is also my home¡± Sophie said.


    ¡± I was told that you went to pay homage to  mum, I wish I could make it¡± she added, ¡± I never missed this but I was out of town, actually I have been out of town for a while now¡± sophie continued


    This came as a surprise to her as Derrick had lied to them about going to see her, he only wanted an excuse not to stay in the house that day with them.


    ¡°By the way, form the looks of things they all went into the woods¡± Sophie chirped


    ¡± Yeah yeah, that¡¯s where I aming from¡± Stephanie replied.


    ¡± Wait what, you went to the woods with them?¡± Sophie asked with shock apparent in her eyes


    ¡°We did not all n  on going to the woods, Audrey and I stayed back to have a little chat with his mum since this was my first time meeting her, then he decided to show me something and led me into the woods that¡¯s when we saw this scary scenario, his father was talking to some wolves in a very raspy voice and he sounded really angry and he transformed into one, Derrick was missing at the scene, Audrey knew this meant bad omen so he decided to take me away from all the drama when we were osted by fierce looking wolves who looked like they were ready to eat us, it was Derrick who saved my life ¡± she narrated the story to them


    ¡± Jeez, the ravens again?¡±


    ¡± This is what Rnd usually does anytime he goes to visit their mum, anger creeps in and he  visits them but Audrey never follows them into the woods, it  is only Derrick that does¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°You being there meant trouble and means trouble, the full moon is approaching and Audrey might need to get a mate before then else he won¡¯t be crowned the Alpha prince¡± she continued.


    ¡± Word must not get out that a human was in the woods, why would Audrey make such a mistake, he has put your life at risk¡± Sophiemented


    ¡± What do you mean, Sophie¡± Stephanie asked almost in tears


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, you are safe just stay home and make sure not to go into the woods or any nearby bush without any of the Browns or even me¡± Sophie reassured


    ¡± I need to go check up on them¡± she continued and was walking away


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it risky?¡± Stephanie asked.

 Chapter 21

    Sophie chuckled and smiled at her naivety, ¡± I¡¯m a werewolf, my whole life is all about risk so I need to go now if this story you are telling me about the ravens seeing you with Audrey in the woods is real, it means they need my help because Audrey and Derrick alone can not handle them, yunno it was designed by date that you met me here¡±


    She immediately winked at Stephanie and dashed out of the house.


    This made Stephanie all weak and she nearly copsed on the floor if she was not held by Nanny Maria.


    She was able to sit down after  she was given water and Nanny Maria helped her to sleep by singing to her. After a little bit of crying and sobbing, Stephanie finally slept off in Nanny Maria¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I hope Audrey is okay¡± she said before she slept


    Sophie got into the woods and heard noisesing from different directions, she knew something was wrong and a war would have broken out if care was not taken, so she followed the path that Stephanie had earlier mentioned into the woods and finally got to the ce they were fighting.


    As he got there, she recognized Derrick and Audrey even if they were in their wolf form, they were battling the ravens, she knew better than to join them in the fight, the ravens had done a lot to their family so it¡¯s only  normal that they are aggrieved. The woods were filled with a lot of howling and growling from both sides of the woods, she felt she could put a stop to the madness going on so she decided to step into their midst with the hope that when they saw her they wouldn¡¯tunch an attack on her. She knew the browns would not dare hurt her; after all she was mated to their family, the ravens on the other hand would not dare hurt her except they want to see the wrath of her father.


    ¡°Stop this right now¡± she said as she jumped into their middle


    ¡± How long do you guys want to keep this up¡± she continued


    ¡°A lot of innocent people are suffering because of this mess, so even if you don¡¯t want to see yourselves at least try and steer ear of each other until you reconcile¡±she said


    A particr Raven unsatisfied with what she did was preparing tounch an attack on her


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, you very well know who my father is right?¡± She challenged me.


    On hearing her father¡¯s name, they all retreated into the woods, she felt happy that her n worked she ran to hug the two brothers who hated each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, change back they  have gone¡± she said


    ¡°Thank you¡± Audrey replied, ¡°But how did you know we were here¡± he asked further


    ¡°Sweetheart your girl is at home shivering after everything she saw today, I saw how scared she was, she narrated everything to me so I figured out you would need by help¡± she answered


    ¡°Well, thank you so much immediately I saw you here I had an inkling that she got home safe¡± Derrick added


    ¡°Bro, thank you for taking the initiative to draw the escape route for her¡± Audrey thanked his brother and hugged him


    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s nothing, you know I mentioned that anything for you and this family irrespective of our differences by the way I knew that you were going to run into problems¡± he said


    ¡± You brought a human into the woods without considering that you could be putting her life in danger¡± Sophie scolded Audrey


    ¡°No, No I marked on her in school so I felt she had changed to a werewolf, we even saw things that could make us guess she was one, that¡¯s why I brought her into the woods thinking it would be safe¡± Audrey defended


    He smacked his brother on his shoulder and scolded him for not telling him that their father usuallyes into the woods each day he visits their mum.


    ¡°Hey you, you never told me dad visits the ravens after he visits mum¡¯s grave and you follow him too¡± he said


    ¡± I¡¯m  sorry, we haven¡¯t said a word to each other since mum died¡± Derrick said.


    Sophie knew that if she allowed the conversation to linger on it would turn into another round of fighting so she took the initiative by changing the topic.


    ¡°Hey boys, where is Sir Rnd ¡± she asked


    They immediately knew that she didn¡¯t want to see them fighting so they let it go.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± That¡¯s true where is father¡±Derrick asked


    ¡°Maybe he already went home¡± Audrey said


    ¡°No, I¡¯m justing from the house, your dad is not home¡± Sophie chirped in


    ¡°Jeez, we were so  caught up in saving Stephanie that we forgot about dad¡± Derrick said


    They all hoped that their father was safe and sound.


    ¡± Let¡¯s call him,¡± Sophie suggested. So they all dialed his number but it rang and he did not pick up. It was at that point that  they all became worried it was unlike their father to not pick up his calls.


    After a while they got a text  from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m in San Diego, I had an emergency business meeting with Frank, I know what you did Audrey, I wanted you to fix the mess yourself that¡¯s why I left immediately I got the message, will talk to you as soon as I get back home¡±.


    Audrey sighed because he knew he was going to get an earful from his father when he got home.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s gonna smack somebody¡± Sophie teased. They allughed and looked at each other.


    Sophie knew she had nothing but love for these twin boys, they literally have been with her since she was a kid so she wasn¡¯t going to dispose of them now, they needed her so she was going to be there for them.


    ¡°Alright before I get all mushy, can we go home, Audrey you need to check up on Stephanie immediately you get home, she looked really terrified of what she saw¡± she said


    ¡°I see you too have met, thanks babe¡± Derrick said


    They all left the  woods but Audrey knew he had to make it up to Stephanie so he told Sophie to drive them to a nearby supermarket so he could get her some things and maybe a chocte to lighten her mood.


    ¡°You really love this girl, don¡¯t you¡± Sophie asked


    ¡°Well, Yes I do,¡± Audrey replied.


    ¡°Has father said anything¡± she asked again


    They both shook their head in negation, she sighed and wondered why Sir Rnd hasn¡¯t said anything about her, it is almost a full moon.


    They got to the supermarket, did a quick shopping and went back home.


    On getting home, they were greeted by Nanny Maria,


    ¡°Shhhh, she  is finally asleep, it took a while to get her to sleep¡± she said.


    ¡°She was  scared guys but she didn¡¯t allow her fear get in the way of the fact that she was really worried about you Audrey¡± she added.


    ¡°You have a gem,¡± Sophie said andughed.


    So they all decided not to disturb her sleep, Audrey offered to carry her into her room to sleep but he was not allowed to

 Chapter 22

    ¡°Wooosh, I¡¯m famished, what a day it was¡¯ ¡® Derrick soda and mmed into the bed when he got into his room.


    ¡°Sorry babe, next time tell your brother not to act on impulse, I guess he loves this babe but he should know they are people who want you guys dead, I¡¯m very sure the Ravens did not listen to anything I said today they only retreated because they know who my father is¡± Sophie said


    ¡°I know I know, immediately I saw them at the woods too I told them to leave, immediately I saw they were being osted by the ravens I made a n to create that route and went to meet Audrey because I knew he would not be able to leave with her¡± Derrick said.


    ¡°But nevertheless babe, thank you very much, you were so brave¡± he said and teased her.


    ¡°I had to do what needed to be done, ¡± she said and smiled.


    ¡°Have you eaten, you need to have your bath, you need to rest, you have gone through a lot today¡± she said.


    ¡°Calm down babe, I know I will do that, I know you have missed me¡± he said while giving her the sexy look


    ¡°Don¡¯t even start with that look, and yes  I have missed you¡± she said.


    Sophie knew how much Derrick had missed her so she was going to ensure she enjoyed every bit of the moment she had with him. Derrick then proceeded to have his bath.


    A few hourster, Stephanie woke up from her sleep. She looked around and saw that she was in the living room, she wondered how she slept off there, thest she remembered she was with Nanny Maria.  She set off to look for the Nanny and found her outside on the fields like the other day but she was not alone, Audrey was with her.  She thought of turning back so she could avoid him but she did not want to do that as she was worried as much as he was worried about her so she took the courage to meet up with them


    ¡°Hey, Mi¡¯ja you have woken up how are you? Nanny Maria asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Nanny¡± she said


    It was at this point Audrey looked up and saw, he immediately stood up and they both hugged each other  like they had not seen each other for a very long time, Nanny Maria took this as a cue to leave them, she knew they needed their privacy and they needed to talk about a lot of things.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Steph, I didn¡¯t mean to put you  in danger¡± Audrey apologized


    ¡± I understand, you only wanted to show me  your real self, your real identity¡± she said


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± she said and gave him a squeeze on his hand


    He then brought out the things he bought for her at the supermarket.


    ¡°Cake, flower, a shirt saying I¡¯m sorry, hmmm how romantic, scented candles, bag and what is inside this box¡± she said while unpacking the goods he had bought her.


    ¡°Choctes¡± she screamed


    How did he know Mars choctes was  her favorite chocte in the world? She wanted to hug him at that moment and not let him go as he had bought her everything she liked just to get her to forgive him. She was not even mad at him in the first ce, she was more worried than angry, he had saved her life so she had no reason to be angry.


    ¡± Thank you for all this, Audrey really but you didn¡¯t need to go this far, I¡¯m not mad at you¡± she said


    ¡± No I wanted to do this, hope you like them¡± he said


    ¡°Are you kidding me, of course  I love them especially this chocte¡± she said, showing him theMars he had bought her.


    ¡± Alright, alright¡± he said


    ¡± So how was it in there, did they hurt you, howas Derrick, you need to thank him for me¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, no, we are fine, Sophie came just in time to save us and I thanked Derrick for us¡± she said andughed.


    ¡°Hmmm, Sophie, she¡¯s fine, Derrick has good eyes, no wonder you liked her¡± she said


    ¡°Is someone jealous¡± he teased, ¡± besides i am over her, right now she is just a best friend to me, it¡¯s Derrick she loves and It is you I love¡± he said and gave her a kiss on the chick


    ¡°Make me your girlfriend,¡± she asked.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°No, babe I  will make you mine but this isn¡¯t the right time¡±, he said


    ¡± When is the right time, you keep telling me you love me, I know you do but prove it¡± she said getting pissed


    ¡°Chill babe, it¡¯s not like that, I will make you mine, I promise but my dad hasn¡¯t even said anything, it¡¯s not that easy when ites to werewolves and humans¡± he assured her


    ¡°What are you waiting for, full moon?¡± She asked


    ¡°Wait who told you about the full moon?¡± He asked


    ¡°Who told me is not necessary, just make me your damn girlfriend¡± she said and walked away


    She did not know why she did what she just did but she sure felt like a whining baby at that point, not her shouting at the man that just openly dered love and bought her the nicest things ever.


    ¡°I must be crazy,¡± she thought.


    She had walked a while when she remembered she left her phone where Audrey was, she had to go back there or collect her phone whenever she was calm to talk to him but she needed her phone so she had to go. She knew how awkward it would be when she got there.


    ¡± Errm I forgot my phone ¡± she said while looking down


    Heughed and wondered why she was looking down. ¡°Is she sorry for snapping at me?¡± he thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry what¡± he pretended like he did not hear what she had earlier said.


    She knew what game he was ying and she was going to pretend like she didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    ¡± I said I need my phone, I forgot it¡± she said again.


    ¡± Oooh this, you are going to get this in my room¡± he said


    ¡°Really Audrey, you are going to make me walk all the way to your room¡± she said whilementing.


    ¡± You normally walk all the way to my room back in New York, so why the fuss now¡± he mocked


    She knew she had to do his bidding if she wanted her phone back, so they both walked to his room while taunting and hitting each other to the amusement of everyone in the house.


    ¡± They sure look good together,¡± Sophie said to Derrick while admiring them.


    When they got into his room, Stephanie knew she had to face him after her little drama outside.


    ¡°So you want to be my girlfriend¡±he asked, she nodded her head in affirmation


    ¡°So you still want to be with me after everything you went through today¡± he said.


    ¡± You are saying it like I have a choice,¡± she teased.

 Chapter 23

    They bothughed at the sound of that, he knew this was the girl he wanted to spend the rest of his life with, she was just like Sophie but a fine version  of Sophie to him


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for today, I promise it won¡¯t happen again until I¡¯m sure you are strong enough to defend yourself against them, I¡¯m never leaving your side again¡± he said


    ¡°Even in New York, you would be with me in all my sses¡± she teased.


    ¡°You know you can never even be serious in your life,¡± he said andughed.


    She knew how to make a funny situation out of a bad one and what she did that evening just showed how high spirited she was and he was willing to take care of her at any cost.


    ¡°I love you Steph¡± he said and kissed her


    ¡°I love you too Aud¡± she said and also kissed him


    They both entered a world of unexinable pleasure as he thoroughly caressed her body with soft touches, he went from her breasts, sucking and feeling on it as he enjoyed the moansing from her mouth, he got down to her throbbing wet pussy ¡°ooh you are wet¡± he said


    He put his fingers into it and starts stroking which makes her yearn for him the more and moans out his name ¡°fuck me Audrey¡± she says.


    ¡°Ooh that I will do¡± he says as he enters into her, giving her the  best sex she has ever had. It wasn¡¯t long before they came undone on each other and slept off.


    ¡°Good morning sir¡± Nanny Maria said as she opened the door for Sir Rnd to enter.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he replied. ¡°Where are my boys?¡± he asked.


    ¡± Ooh sir they are upstairs,  I will call them in a bit¡± she said and walked away.


    Sir Rnd received a very important call while he was in the woods; this emergency was what made him fly to San Diego immediately.  As he came into his house he noticed his wife¡¯s picture at the side of the house. It was looking dusty and unkept. He had not looked at the picture in a long while so he did not notice how dirty it was.


    ¡°Jackson,¡± he screamed.


    Jackson came running down immediately he heard his name and wondered what could be wrong, ¡°Sir¡± he said while running downstairs


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you cleaned that in a long while? ¡± he asked with anger all over his face.


    Jackson didn¡¯t want to incur the wrath of his master so she quickly rushed to clean the picture and bowed immediately he did that


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master¡± he said, ¡± It will never happen again¡± he said apologetically and bowed his head.


    ¡°Calm down father, it is too early to get angry ¡± Derrick said teasingly


    ¡°Wee home dad,¡± Audrey said in a low and calm voice.


    He noticed  and guessed how mad his dad would be at him  for what he did. It nearly jeopardized their whole family and put them in danger once again.


    ¡°See me in my office now¡± Rnd yelled at the boys


    They all followed their dad to his office like sheeps who are being led by their Shepherd. As they got to his office, they sat down looking at their father wondering why he was in such a bad mood that morning despite leaving them in the woods by themselves. It was supposed to be the other way round, them being mad at their father, not their father being mad at them.


    ¡°Audrey, how could you have made such a mistake?¡± Rnd said while giving him a Stern look.


    ¡°Father, you should know I didn¡¯t intend for any of this to happen. I didn¡¯t mean to risk Stephanie¡¯s life, more importantly I did not mean to risk your life, hell i  had no idea that you were even in the woods¡±. Audrey replied.


    Derrick knew that the conversation would soon turn into a shouting match between his father and brother so he decided to keep mute and not say anything that would worsen the issue the more, so he decided to sit down and watched as things unfolded.


    ¡°Why did you bring her into the woods in the first ce, didn¡¯t you know her life would be endangered? ¡± Rnd shouted angrily.


    ¡± Dad, I only wanted to show her my real identity and for her to watch me transform for the first time. I honestly did not mean to cause any harm,¡± Audrey replied.


    ¡°Well you did not mean to cause any harm but you already didProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My phone has been buzzing up since yesterday, I¡¯ve been receiving calls inquiring about the mystery girl my son brought home, I told you we would talk about this not just now¡±


    ¡°Dad if you know you don¡¯t want me to have a girl, say it in innguage and stop going around the corners, When I loved Sophie you told me to give her up for my twin brother, I did didn¡¯t I, now I have Stephanie and nobody can know that I came home with a girl right?¡±Audrey shouted back angrily.


    ¡°You very well know  that is not what I am saying, all I¡¯m saying is that you should have taken caution and not brought her to the woods at all¡± Rnd said


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not sorry  that I did father, it¡¯s better she knows me for what I am than not know me at all, it¡¯s better because she epted me for who I am with my whole heart¡± Audrey said


    ¡± Love has made you blind this boy, I do not have a problem with her, what I have a problem with is the Publicity what you did will give this household¡± his father said and stomped his feet on the ground leaving a very loud noise trail.


    This constant back and forth between Father and Son, woke Stephanie up, she wanted to know what could be making them shout at each other, she hoped and prayed it was not Audrey because she knew how his anger could get, he had low patience with people most especially his father.  So he stood up from her bed, dressed up and went to the ce she felt the house emanated from.


    Derrick noticed someone trying to open the door as he saw the door knob turning so he felt it was Stephanie or even Sophie, he stepped out to see who it was and his guess was right as he saw Stephanie at the entrance.


    ¡± What¡¯s going on?¡± Stephanie asked with all curiosity


    ¡°Nothing dear, my dad and brother are just having a little argument,¡± Derrick said.


    ,¡±Little argument you said, their noise literally woke me up from sleep¡±  Stephanie replied


    Derrick immediately knew he had to end their argument one way or the other, else it would draw people¡¯s attention. ¡°Stay here, don¡¯t bother going anywhere¡± he said.


    ¡°My father is already pissed at the fact that he brought you into the woods¡± he said further.


    ¡°Alright¡± she said


    She felt worried that she had put Audrey in trouble with this father, they were just patching things up and she had toe and ruin everything. She was tempted to go in like she wanted to before  but she decided to  wait so she would not worsen an already bad situation.

 Chapter 24

    She waited outside on end for minutes with no sign of Derrick and Audreying  out , when Sophie came downstairs in her nightwear and sleepy eyes , it seemed like the noise going on did not have an effect on her as she looked like someone who had just woken up.


    ¡°Wooooow, nice sleepy head¡± she teased


    Sophie Yawned and replied ¡± Steph I had a very long night, I¡¯m tired ¡± ,¡± where¡¯s Derrick, did you see him?¡± She asked ..¡± Sir Rnd is back, ¡± Stephanie answered . .


    ¡± Ohh wow I need to get upstairs then¡± she replied and went back up to have her back and get dressed.


    When Sophie went upstairs to dress, Stephanie decided to leave too Audrey woulde and meet her in the room, she knew that .


    well.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Wait what, what do you mean we are leaving tomorrow morning, we are not done with what we came for¡± she said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care we are leaving tomorrow and that¡¯s on period¡± Audrey said and stormed out of her room


    This made Stephanie worried as she was not going to leave just yet, she had things to do, she had to make things right, she was not going to lose having Audrey because of some silly mistakes his father made. She knew the reason she came to Ohio was to find out if they were a good match and could mate, and what they would do. She knew Audrey did not mean what  he said; he was just angry at his father and wanted to get back at him. He wouldter on regret his decision.


    She quickly rushed downstairs hoping to see if there was someone she could talk to, she knew meeting with Derrick would be an effort in futility as Audrey hardly ever enhanced Derrick in a meaningful conversation, she thought of Sophie  but she would be with Derrick. So he decided to go with the only option she had, going to meet his father was going to solve everything .


    She ran to his father¡¯s office and saw him crouched on the chair; she immediately got pissed at him for ming  Audrey.


    ¡°You have to make things right,¡± she shouted.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡± he asked


    ¡± Audrey is nning on leaving for New York, first things tomorrow and I don¡¯t want to leave without sorting out everything¡± she said


    ¡± You have to make things right, I have e all the way to Ohio to find a solution and meet you as his father but you never for once talked about us¡± shemented and started bursting out in tears


    ¡± You have to fix this or else forget you have a son if we should leave for New York tomorrow¡± she said and walked out crying .


    Nanny Maria saw her crying and immediately knew something had gone wrong in the family because everyone was shouting at each other and  they were all stomping their feet and doors, so she had to be careful how she interacted around them .


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong , Mi¡¯ja? ¡± she asked.


    ¡°We are leaving tomorrow,¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡± Oooh, and you don¡¯t want to leave right¡± nanny Maria said


    ¡°It¡¯s weird right?¡± Stephanie said while wiping away tears from her eyes and chuckling.


    ¡± I know I¡¯m supposed to be the biggest advocate of his leaving, but we are not even done with what we came to do¡± she added.


    ¡°And I¡¯m scared that I might lose Audrey if his father does not approve of me, I don¡¯t even know what to do or say that will make Audrey stay ¡± she continued..


    Nanny Maria knew that the matter would be a technical matter, so she offered to take her to fields just like she did the other day, she thought that the serene environment would help Stephanie and make her calm down. So they both went down to the fields and Nanny Maria talked to Stephanie assuring her that Audrey would not leave the next day, she would find a way around it


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Mi¡¯ja Audrey won¡¯t leave tomorrow, trust me I would find something to do about this, k don¡¯t even want you to leave you are such a sweet and charming young girl who would not love to have you around¡± she said.


    ¡± Thank you Nanny, for being my biggest supporter since I got into this house¡± Stephanie said and hugged Nanny Maria.


    They both talked and gisted and this even made  Stephanie forget all about everything happening in the house. This made themugh so much and forget all their worries.


    ¡± You know Mi¡¯ja, I¡¯ve been with Audrey since they lost their mother, and I have not seen him this happy in a long time, you have that effect on him¡±  Nanny Maria said.


    ¡± You know what seeing  your mum die right before your eyes  can do to you, right, so I want you to take things easy with him¡± Nanny said


    ¡± I understand, Nanny¡± she replied, ¡± I really understand ma¡± she continued.


    ¡± Come  let me show you something¡± the nanny said


    She took Stephanie on a tour of the Brown mansion and showed her why it seems Audrey and Derrick don¡¯t get along and why their father is  so uptight and strict with them. She showed her and told her the real reason why their father was so upset with them when he saw them with you in the woods.


    ¡± He was not  mad because  you were brought into the woods, he projected his fear in a wrong way¡± she said,


    ¡± He was just scared that  you would end up like their mother, you know the Ravens were the same people that killed their mother, so he was just shouting at his son for putting you at risk¡± she continued.


    ¡± But Nanny, that was not the right thing, he should have projected it in a better way,¡± Stephanie said.


    Nanny Mariaughed because it was very funny, ¡± you know that¡¯s typical of Rnd Brown, he does not know how to show his feelings for anyone,  he just hides it behind something¡± Nanny Maria exined, ¡± As kids he  never showed Derrick and Audrey how much he loved them, he feels worrying and show of love are what makes a man weak and what made them lose their mother so he has been closed of since then¡± she said.


    This made Stephanie see why the family was that way and why they never showed love to each other; she wondered how Sophie coped  with everything going on. She promised that she was going to change that and do what was right for the family.


    Stephanie walked to Audrey¡¯s room, with the hope that she would change his mind. As she got there she found him reading his favorite Shakespeare, she then remembered back in New York, he had told her that he uses ssical literature books to cool down when angry  and he doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed at that point so she took the initiative to leave when he talked.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked


    ¡°Uhmmm, I just wanted to talk to you about the decision to go back to New York, do you think it¡¯s a wise decision?¡± she said.


    He called her to sit down beside him, he told her everything she already knew because Nanny Maria had already exined it to her earlier.

 Chapter 25

    ¡± I¡¯m sorry you are going through all this, Audrey I really am but do you think running away immediately is the solution to all this, why don¡¯t you first sit down and have a conversation with your daddy, talk to him, let him know how you are feeling, make him feel loved and most of all you guys should try to move on from your mother¡¯s death¡± she said.


    ¡± I see how you guys are trying, you guys are trying really really hard and it¡¯s harder because you all chose to abandon your father at the time he needed you guys the most, he says love makes a man weak because that¡¯s how he feels he lost your mum, she was his weakest point¡± she continued.


    ¡± What do you mean by we abandoned our father, we¡¯ve been with him throughout our whole lives¡± he said and rolled his eyes mimicking what she said.


    ¡± Have you really been with him, or you have just been living under his roof?¡± Stephanie asked.


    ¡± Do you know Sophie has not been around for a while now and Derrick lied to your face that he was going to see her, he only wanted an excuse to leave the house because he could not stand you or your father¡± Stephanie continued.


    They went on and on for hours on how they had treated their father which was not fair so she admonished him to go back into the office and have a word with him, this time they should talk as civilized human beings and not allow their anger take the best of them. After being satisfied that she had aplished her aim she made to leave the room, she noticed that he was already softening up, she had that effect on him.


    As she left Audrey¡¯s room, she decided to go to Derrick¡¯s room, hoping to talk some sense into him too, she did not care if Sophie was inside they both had to do something regarding Derrick and his brother.


    ¡°Knock Knock¡± she said.


    ¡°Whose there¡± Sophie asked


    ¡°You already know who this is soe open the door for me¡±, she said andughed.


    Sophie, knowing how yful andfortable she was around Stephanie, decided to allow her in.


    ¡°Derrick isn¡¯t around¡± she said as she turned around the room


    ¡°Ooh I came to talk to him¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡°Yeah Yeah I knew you would, you seem like the girl who wants good for everybody around her and is always looking out for them¡± Sophie teased.


    ¡°Well, I just love my friends and I want what¡¯s best for their family¡± Stephanie.


    ¡°Friends, when did you and Derrick be friends,st I checked Derrick is no one¡¯s friend, he prefers being on his own and dealing with his own stuffs on his own, I wonder why he is a twin  if he can not confide in his twin, so ironical¡± Sophie said and rolled her eyes.


    ¡± Well let¡¯s say his twin is not making it easy for them to bond too¡± Stephanie said


    Both girls bonded over a bottle of champagne that has been kept in the fridge for a very long time. As they were chatting Sophie then  got a call from one of her closest friends who was in town she was inviting her over for a party. She was told to bring as many friends as possible.


    ¡°Hey babe, what¡¯s up¡± the caller said ,¡±so Guess who is in town?¡± She asked.


    ¡± Wait you already arrived in Ohio, nice nice where is the party?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s a frat party, its attendees are mostly students from Clevnd State University,¡± the caller said .


    ¡± So I¡¯m guessing there will be a lot of cute boys there, alright I¡¯ming with a friend¡± Sophie said and hung up


    Stephanie wondered how someone who is mated to the hottest guy she has ever seen is asking for cute boys in a frat party.


    ¡°You are such a flirt¡± she teased


    ¡°Well, a woman does what she gotta do¡± Sophie replied back


    ¡± Hey we are going to this party and there¡¯s nothing you are saying about this¡± Sophie said.


    Stephanie tried declining the offer to go to a party, what¡¯s more a frat party she didn¡¯t even know how to party so what would she be doing there.


    Her excuses were met with a lot of opposition  from Sophie


    ¡± Sweetie, there is nothing you are telling me this evening we are going for that party tonight, you need clothes there¡¯s a store nearby let me just get changed and we will drive out¡± Sophie said.


    Sophie was the kind of girl who got whatever she wanted, she had always had her way as a child so everything she wanted . Stephanie knew there was no winning against Stephanie so she reluctantly agreed to go to the party, there was no harm in going for just one party or so she thought. She epted to go to the party but she needed to tell Audrey first, she did not know whether he had gone to meet his father like she advised or he just stayed there in his room, she hoped he did.


    She decided to go to her room to dress up then visit Audrey in his room to tell him about the party.


    ¡°Alright , let me go get changed too¡± she told SophieN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As she said this, she stepped out of the room, she knew Sophie to be a lively and charming girl, that¡¯s why she always wanted to be around her, that¡¯s when she noticed Audrey from across the room, he was heading for his father¡¯s room, she smiled and  felt relieved that he had  taken her advice. So she let him go do his business first before  bothering him with her own.


    She went to her room and saw that Audrey already left a note for her with a love inscription on it.


    ¡°Thank you for all you do for me and my family. I¡¯m already going to meet my father,


    Love, Audrey¡±.


    Sheughed because she knew he didn¡¯t have to do what he did, but he just wanted to show her  how much he listens to her and loves listening to her. She quietly folded the note into her box  and gave a smile like someone who is being Invited to prom for the first time.


    The battle of what to wear out began, she did not know what to wear as she did not bring many clothes, she only packed for one week, she wasn¡¯t even Intending to go for any party in Ohio, after much searching and deliberations she finally decided to wear a Knicker and shirt, since she wasn¡¯t going too far she brought out her slides and put it on.


    ¡°Anyhow I look is nobody¡¯s business¡±, she thought to herself. Knowing the kind of person Sophie was  she knew she wouldin about her dressing but she couldn¡¯t care less, it was just the store nearby, she hoped Sophie would not make her visit a nearby restaurant or maybe a cinema, that¡¯s Sophie full of surprises.

 Chapter 26

    She marched to Audrey¡¯s room but realized he was not back from the tete-a-tete with his father, she wondered what could keep him so long in his father¡¯s room, so she allowed herself into the room and sat down on his bed hoping he would be back before Sophie called her else  she would just have to tell him before she went out.


    Back in Rnd¡¯s room, Audrey stepped into his father¡¯s room with the intention of talking to him and apologizing  for the way he acted earlier. His father was listening to an album of old ssical music and smoking hisrgest stick of cigarettes..


    ¡°Father, I told you to stop smoking this thing, cigarettes are not good for your health¡± he said.


    ¡± When did my son start worrying about my health¡± Rnd mocked


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be so sarcastic, you know I care about your health a lot and I always look after you¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°Well¡± he said and stood up to use the toilet


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry Dad, I¡¯m sorry for telling you earlier, I just couldn¡¯t imagine you would be med for what happened when you and I know it wasn¡¯t my intention to cause havoc¡± he said.


    ¡± I understand son, I think my approach was wrong I was just warning you, so you should have been more careful¡± Rnd said


    ¡°You know how terrible the Ravens are, what if Derrick hadn¡¯t taken that Initiative to create an escape route, or what if Sophie had note to your rescue, what would have be of me¡± hemented and admonished his sons to always take caution next time and not allow love blind his eyes.


    ¡± Okay , Father, what are we going to do about it now they know about Stephanie?¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡± Well, I have a meeting with my partners tomorrow, after which I will go to see them,¡± he replied to his son.


    ¡°Alright, father¡± Audrey said and smiled


    Father and son hugged each other at that  moment and it dawned on Audrey that he never really had an emotional moment with his father all his life, he was always closed off and distant from them so he decided to make the most of that  moment, hug him like it was going to be hisst time on earth.


    They both discussed Audrey¡¯s ns for Stephanie. He decided to tell his father about everything that happened in New York, the dream Stephanie had and the fight they had.


    ¡°Did you say she saw your mother¡± Rnd asked


    ¡°Yes father¡± Audrey replied


    This made his heart warm at the mention of his wife¡¯s name, he was happy to know that his wife still had an influence in his family even if she was long gone, the presence of their mother in Stephanie¡¯s dream meant that she liked her and was willing to ept her as their son¡¯s mate, he felt ted and happy that she still found a way ofmunicating with them.


    After a while they heard a gentle knock on the door, it was Derrick who hade to apologize to his father for walking out on him too, he felt bad for what he did and decided to tender a heartfelt apology.


    ¡°Bro, thanks for the other day, you were really smart with your moves¡± Audrey told Derrick as he shook his hand in a yful manner.


    ¡± It¡¯s nothing bro¡± Derrick replied and responded to the yful handshake.


    Stephanie waited and waited for Audrey toe out of his father¡¯s room but he never came out till she and Sophie went to the store together, they were to get some clothes, shoes and bags.


    ¡°Sophie please don¡¯t make me buy all these, I can¡¯t pay for them¡± shemented


    ¡°Who said you should pay for all of them¡± Sophie said and hissed


    ¡± You are not the one paying for anything, I am, I forced you to this party, I also forced you toe get clothes so it¡¯s only natural I pay for the clothes with my money¡± Sophie said.


    After a while of searching and moving round the store, he saw a beautiful gown she liked and would want to have for herself. We aren¡¯t over to the shelf to take the gown, she admired how beautiful and nice it was, it even had the design of a moon on it.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± I¡¯m getting this dress¡± she exims in excitement.


    ¡± Alright alright,¡± Sophie said as she collected it and added it to the pile of already stacked clothes.


    The design of the moon made Stephanie remember that Audrey did not answer her questions thest time she asked him what a full moon was sks she decided to take her chances by also asking Sophie.


    ¡°Sophie, can I ask a question¡± she said


    Sophie who was rummaging through her bag to see if she carried along her debit card  just nodded her head in affirmation.


    ¡°What¡¯s a full moon?¡± she asked. This made Sophie stop what she was doing and looked up; she was surprised that Stephanie could ask such a question in a public ce.


    ¡± Steph, this isn¡¯t the right ce for this question, do you know where we are right now, we are in the middle of a store, do you want everybody knowing our business¡± she replied in hushed tones


    ¡°Besides, the question is for your boyfriend and not me¡± she continued further.

 Chapter 27

    After paying for the things they bought, the drive all the way home was silent. No one was willing to speak first to break the silence. It became really awkward  as none of them spoke to each other.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Back at home Audrey and Derrick had noticed their absence and began calling them to know where they went but they both did not pick up.  They then decided to set out looking for them when their car pulled over into the driveway of the Brown residence.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Audrey yelled at them, sounding really worried.


    ¡°Aud, calm down we went shopping, we have a party tonight that we must attend¡± Sophie said.


    ¡± And when did you start going to parties without letting me know?¡± Audrey asked, looking at Sophie.


    ¡± Chill, Aud calm down she was going to tell you, after all she waited for you before we even went to the store but you were busy sorting your daddy issues¡±Sophie teased and defended Steph.


    ¡°See there¡¯s no harm , it¡¯s just one party and I¡¯m there to look out for her, trust me¡±she continued.


    Audrey knew Sophie was capable of handling herself during parties but he wasn¡¯t so sure of Stephanie, so he gave her one look hoping to get a reassuring nod that she will be fine at the party, but he got none, either ways he decided he was going to give her the benefit of the doubt and allow her go for the party.


    They all proceeded to their various rooms, the girls going to Stephanie¡¯s to try out their different Outfits while the boys going to y PS 5 in their rooms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I snapped at you  like that at the Store but we already have enough problems we don¡¯t want to add more but letting people know about our business¡± Sophie said


    ¡°I actually understand,¡± Stephanie said and gave a reassuring smile.


    ¡± You know that question is for Audrey and his father, but all I know is if Audrey doesn¡¯t get a mate before the new moon, he would most likely lose his chance of being the alpha crown prince¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°Now have I answered your question, let¡¯s go and prepare for our party ¡± she said in excited tones


    ¡± Ahh yes, we should do that but I need to eat first before I faint, shopping is not for the weak¡± Stephanie said jokingly and left for the kitchen


    Stephanie stepped into the kitchen hoping to find something to eat, she opened the fridge to see if there was anything  she could eat.


    ¡°Mi¡¯ja, I know you are hungry but dinner will soon be ready¡± Nanny Maria said


    ¡°But Nanny, you see  I haven¡¯t really had anything to eat since morning, that¡¯s why and I need to eat before I go  for this party¡± Stephanie said ¡±


    ¡°Alright Mi¡¯ja, go and call those boys to eat let theme and eat them¡± Nanny said ignoring what she said earlier.


    Stephanie left the kitchen screaming at  Audrey for him toe downstairs and eat, she knew going to his room would be a waste of time as he woulde downstairs when he felt like. so she headed to Sophie¡¯s room to drag her downstairs for dinner, she knew that Sophie was not a food person so she needed to be forced to eat.


    ¡°Sophie Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡± she screamed as she pushed the door open, she saw her in the most  embarrassing situation ever, she immediately felt embarrassed and quickly closed the door.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry babe, I didn¡¯t mean to see that¡± she said across the door, she then opened the door and screamed in excitement.


    ¡°You sure do look good while having sex, dinner is ready¡± she said, winked at them and closed the door.


    She didn¡¯t know why she had just done that, if someone had caught her having sex like that she would have fainted or ordered  the ground to swallow her. It felt really embarrassing, sheughed at herself for doing what she did.


    ¡°Jeez, Stephanie is so annoying, why did she just do that?¡± Sophie said and covered her face in embarrassment. ¡± I hope she doesn¡¯t go about telling everybody that we were having sex that¡¯s why we camete¡± she said.

 Chapter 28

    Derrick could not help butugh in amusement at Sophie¡¯s reaction, ¡°what¡¯s funny, you didn¡¯t even lock the door this is all your fault¡± she said and smacked his head with her fingers.


    ¡°Ooh wow, this is all my fault¡± he said feigning ignorance, ¡± how is it my fault that human beings don¡¯t know how to knock before entering another person¡¯s room¡± he said sarcastically and stood up to wear his clothes.


    ¡°Let us go for dinner, I¡¯m famished, you have worn me out¡± he said and winked at her.


    ¡± Huh, dinner, I¡¯m not eating I am going to a party, I will get fast food on my way out¡± Sophie said while frowning her face.


    ¡± Wow, so my baby is embarrassed at the fact that she was caught having sex with her own man ¡°he teased.


    ¡± You are really funny, you know I don¡¯t know why you are so chill about this¡± she said and rolled her eyes.


    ¡± Ok , fine I give up , I am sorry I will let her know that what she did was not funny, you know she meant no harm right¡± he told her and gave her a tight hug, ¡°Now wear your clothe, let us go downstairs you know father hates being kept when he is about to have dinner¡± he said and she stood up to wear her clothes.


    When Stephanie got downstairs she noticed that Audrey had not gotten downstairs yet,


    ¡± Audreyyyyyyyyyyy¡± she screamed, ¡± what the fuck are you doing upstairs since I called you, I¡¯m hungry you guys shoulde downstairs fast else I will eat everybody¡¯s food¡± she threatened.


    Nanny Mariaughed at the threat she made to everybody because she knew it could happen, she didn¡¯t have the patience to wait for them .


    ¡°Mi¡¯ja,e and eat first they will all join, this is always the problem I have when it¡¯s time for dinner, theye down when they feel like that, especially Audrey, he is the one that likes doing that¡± she said.


    ¡°No, Nanny, how will I eat alone, let me go and drag me down?¡± Stephanie said.


    She decided to go upstairs and drag Audrey, she did not care how but he had to follow her downstairs, as she got to Audrey¡¯s room  she found him sleeping, she hissed and jacked him up.


    ¡°Audrey didn¡¯t you hear that we are calling you toe and eat, I am hungry, I will eat without you¡± she said while desperately trying to wake him up.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop beating me, I will  be there now¡± he said.


    ¡°No, I want you downstairs now, I am hungry and you are the only one keeping us waiting¡± she said and jacked his arm up.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts yunnan, you are such a feistydy, jeez how did I fall in love with you¡± he teased her while giving her a yful spank on the ass.


    ¡± Quit draggin my hand and allow me stand up¡± he said.


    She let go of his arm, that¡¯s when he decided to stand up, he still wanted to sleep but he knew that thedy in front of him would beat him till his hand was broken,  so he stood up and got dressed.


    On getting downstairs, eyes were all over the two love birds as Rnd and Derrick kept staring at Audrey¡¯s face.


    ¡± What, we didn¡¯t have sex¡± Audrey snapped.


    ¡± Wow, how angry you must be, guilty conscience who said you had sex now¡± Derrick said.


    ¡± Well, I¡¯m grumpy, tell this girl never to wake me up from my sleep again, I hate being woken up¡± he said.


    They allughed, including nanny Maria because that was just typical  Audrey. He bes grumpy immediately when someone wakes him up from sleep.


    ¡± You should have let him be¡± Sophie said


    ¡± He bes grumpy when we wake him up¡± she  continued


    ¡°Jerk, it can¡¯t be me he is grumpy for, I needed to eat and I needed him to be here¡± she said and rolled her eyes.


    ¡± Let¡¯s just be fast, I can¡¯t bete for this party¡± Sophie said


    ¡°What party¡± Rnd asked.


    ¡°Ermmm Dad, you remember that my friend Ste, she¡¯s inviting us for a frat party tonight and I told her we are going¡± Sophie said.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡± Why aren¡¯t you going with the boys, or who is the we? ¡± Rnd asked.


    ¡± Dad, you know how your boys are, they are party poopers they might ruin our night with their overprotectiveness plus it¡¯s just a girls night out, Stephanie and  I need to bond and we can¡¯t do it with these two hawks watching over us¡± she said.


    This made Audrey give out a very subtle and crackyughter. ¡°Did she just pare us to hawks,¡± he said, ¡± or maybe she was referring to you Derrick,¡± he teased.


    Derrick gave him a very long stare which made him stop instantly, Derrick hated being teased but he  could tease anybody around, that was one w he had.


    ¡± Anyway Sophie, protect Stephanie, you would not want Audrey toe after you with all you have, ¡± Rnd said.


    ¡°Stephanie protect Sophie, you would not want me toe after you with all I have¡± Derrick said, mimicking his father.


    ¡°Wow, are you threatening my babe, I won¡¯t take that¡± Audrey said

 Chapter 29

    It was all banter and jokes at the dinner table. Stephanie knew that if they kept it up nobody would eat that night because even Stephanie who was shouting for food had joined them in the cruise that night.


    ¡°Hey, Hey , It¡¯s time to eat, people, enough chit chatting¡± she said in a strict time whileing from the kitchen


    Her voice made everywhere silent instantly, she had that effect on them, they took her as their mother so they would not obey their mother instantly. She would often scold them when they are in the wrong and give them. motherly hugs and advice when they are right.


    ¡± You people can gist after eating, I want you guys to eat now, your food is getting cold ¡°, she said and gave them a Stern look because she knew how mischievous Derrick could be, he could do or say something after she talked.


    ¡°Nanny, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Derrick said.


    ¡°Because I know you sir, you can say something stupid ¡± she said.


    They allughed  because Nanny Maria was right, Derrick could say something  after she had talked, he enjoyed teasing her. Afterwards they ate their meal in silence and cleared their dishes.


    ¡°Steph, let¡¯s go and change,¡± Sophie said .


    ¡± You know what, we are going , both Derrick and I will go for the party¡± Audrey said


    Derrick looked at him, shocked that he would give in to them going to the party, when did his brother be this dense because of love, he thought to himself.


    ¡± You and who?¡± Derrick asked ¡°as for me and my household, I¡¯m going nowhere¡± Derrick said and left them in the dining hall


    Audrey pushed his brother upstairs as they had to talk ¡°Did you hear her call us party poopers¡± Audrey said in hushed tones


    ¡°I heard loud and clear bro, I¡¯m going nowhere, I hate parties you know that ¡± Derrick said.


    ¡°Wow, alright no problem¡± Audrey said, he wanted to guilt trip him into going for the party, like he usually did when they were kids, whenever Derrick did not want to participate in a fun activity he would often guilt trip him into changing his mind but this time it wasn¡¯t working as it seems Derrick had set his mind on not attending the party with the girls .


    ¡± So you really don¡¯t want to go, bro¡±, Audrey said sounding defeated.


    ¡°No bro, you know I hate parties, I would have gone if it were another gathering, I know you are worried about Stephanie, but Sophie is with her, she will be fine¡± Derrick reassured.


    ¡°Alright, bro, what will we be doing while we are here?¡±  Audrey asked.


    ¡°Anything, bro¡± Derrick said


    This made  him smile as he did not give in to his brother for the first time in a long while.


    Both girls prepared to go to the party, they got dressed, put on their makeup and wore their shoes , ready to leave the Brown mansion when they got called back by Audrey.


    ¡°Wait¡± Audrey shouted .


    ¡± What is it this time?¡± Sophie said and rolled her eyes.


    ¡± Nothing, just take care of yourself Steph, you know you don¡¯t know your way around Clevnd you know¡± He continued.


    ¡°Stop being a drama king, I know you never wanted me to go for this party¡± Stephanie teased


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will be fine, I have the strongest werewolf with me¡± she said while giving Sophie a pat on the back.


    They both left for the party which was some miles away from the Brown residence, when they got into the house, it was buzzing with a beehive of activities there were lots of young girls and guys, drinking and smoking on once corner, the others were on the dance floor having the maximum fun of their life. Sophie tried locating her friend who invited her for the party but she did not seem to find her.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you call her? ¡± Stephanie suggested.


    ¡± Ooh my, that¡¯s a good suggestion, why didn¡¯t I think of it¡± she said and knocked her hand over head .


    After about two rings Ste picked up the call,


    ¡°Hey girl, where are you?, we are at the party¡± Sophie said already sounding frustrated because she hated looking for people.


    ¡°¡±¡±Ooh babe, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯ming out now I was inside the building¡± she replied.


    As both friends saw each other they bumped into each other, giving one another a very big hug to the amusement of those who stayed around them and onlookers too.


    After the exchange of pleasantries, Sophie made sure she introduced Stephanie to Ste.


    ¡°Ste met Stephanie, and Stephanie met Ste 7¡± she said , they both shook hands and hugged each other.


    ¡°Ste is my long time friend. We go wayyyyyy back from high school, she even lives in Clevnd here before she left for Boston¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°Wow, Boston, I live there too but I¡¯m currently in New York, I go to New York University¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡°Then what are you doing in Clevnd?¡± Ste asked .


    ¡°Sightseeing,¡± she replied. ¡± I love traveling,¡± she continued.


    Sophie shook her head at Stephanie she knew She didn¡¯t want to reveal that she is with Audrey so she decided to to pry into her business.


    ¡°Let¡¯se in,¡± Ste said after she noticed they had been standing outside for too long.


    They all went inside the party venue, Sophie collected some drinks for them so they could loosen up a bit which quite worked because it wasn¡¯t long after they had taken the drink that they had loosened up as Stephanie began dancing  and shaking her body to the tune of the music.


    ¡°Stephanieeee¡± Sophie called out from across but she couldn¡¯t be heard and music was sting through the loudspeakers into their ears. She then noticed that Stephanie was not even hearing her call so she walked up to her and gave her a tap on the shoulder, ¡± Stephanie, I have been calling you, you didn¡¯t hear me¡± She said.


    ¡°Whattt, you are spoiling the fun¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡°Someone looking at you, will think that you actually wanted toe for this party, to think that I forced you toe and you are already drunker than I am ¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a party pooper,e let¡¯s dance¡± Stephanie said urging Sophie toe dance with her.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not dancing, I want you to meet somebody, he is a family friend to the Brown¡¯s, and if you want your question answered faster he has the solution to them¡± Sophie said.


    ¡± I don¡¯t want to meet anybody Soph, I just want to dance and have fun, it¡¯s been a long time since I came to a party and had plenty of fun¡± She said.


    ¡°Well,¡± Sophie said, sounding defeated.


    All of Sophie¡¯s efforts to pull Stephanie out of the crown proved abortive, what was she going to do? , Who was going to drive them home. So she decided to walk up to Nathan, the guy she tended to Stephanie to meet.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 30

    Nathan was a Sophomore student at Clevnd State University and a very good friend to Derrick and Audrey, they all grew up together until sixth grade when Nathan left for Boston with his mum, his mum hot a very beautiful Job at Boston, the Job came with a house for the family, a health insurance policy for the family anda mouth watering sry for the mother, it was an opportunity she could not decline as she knew it would help their family as they were not earning much in Clevnd. Despite the fact that he left Clevnd he never failed to keep in touch with his friends back home, they constantly called each other and sent each other mail and messages. Sophie was the main person who kept in touch.


    Nathan was the only one amongst their friends who knew their deep-seated secrets that they were all werewolves and Sophie was mated to Derrick, he kept it nevertheless because he knew that  there was no point in spilling the beans, this was until Derrick¡¯s mother died. When their mother died he and his mum flew all the way from Boston to console the family on the loss of their matriarch. Things between  Nathan and the Brown¡¯s became south from there, not like they ever fought or anything but maturity and age had a lot to do with it. After his sojourn in Boston he decided that he did not want to remain there as he had a very dirty past that he wanted to bury with him, so he decided to go school in the town he grew up in, that is what brought him to Clevnd State University.  He bumped into Sophie on one of her daily travels outside Clevnd, they bonded over a cup of coffee and keptmunication since but never for once did she bring up the Browns that she was still inmunication with him, she did not  know how they would react to it.


    Unknown to her Nathan was at the party they went she bumped into him on her way to the restroom


    ¡°Hey, watch where you are going¡± she snapped.


    ¡± I¡¯m so- ¡± he got cut off by the presence of the familiar face he just saw


    ¡°Sophie, Sophie Carter, how are you?¡± he said.


    All this while Sophie did not look up to see who bumped into her or who she bumped into, she was busy cleaning the drink that spilled on her dress; it was at the sound of the familiar voice and her name that she looked up.


    ¡± Nathan, what¡¯s upppp, I never knew you to be the party type¡± she said


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m sorry for bumping into you and spilling drink all over your dress, now it will take a fortune to clean the mess¡± he apologized.


    ¡± No, no it is fine I would do something about it, most likely give it to the dry cleaner or maybe dispose of it if they can¡¯t clean it off¡±.


    ¡°Wait, what are you doing here and are you here alone or you came with Derrick?¡± He asked


    This made her burst intoughter because the thought of Derricking to a party, what¡¯s more a frat party, made sounded funny to her. Derrick in his life would never ever go for a party even if it were to bring his dead mother from the grave.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± he asked , ¡± had he said something wrong, or was it what he was wearing?¡± he thought .


    ¡°No, No Nathan, Derrick doesn¡¯t go to parties he doesn¡¯t even like one, this is even a frat party there is no way in hell he would go, Derrick hates Frat parties and treats them like gue¡± she said, calming down his fear.


    ¡°Ooh, and I wish he was  here  could bond over a bottle of drink or something¡± he said


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s a thing you can stop by the house one of these days and  check up on us , we don¡¯t bite ¡± she said.


    ¡°By the way I never told them we have been in touch all these years ¡± she added


    ¡°Sure, no problem I will take on your offer¡± he said and raised a toast to that


    ¡°Are you here alone¡± he asked again


    ¡°No no, I came with a girlfriend¡± she said and smiled.


    ¡± I want you to meet her, she is one of the most adorable people I know,¡± she said and chuckled.


    ¡± Alright let¡¯s go¡± they then proceeded to leave in search of Stephanie.


    They both split ways when Nathan asked to stay outside and that they should bothe and meet him outside as inside was noisy and full of dancing people¡¯s sweats. Sophie agreed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The search for Stephanie became a long and excruciating one as she could not seem to find her anywhere even on the dancing floor where everybody was.


    ¡± Where could she have gone now¡± she said to herself, it was not long after that she saw her  on the dance floor with her hands all over her body and her hair dangling from her body, she could notice her from afar because her hair gave her out. She began shouting her name from a distance hoping she could sense that she was being called or would even hear her but the music from the Speakers had already overshadowed her voice so she decided to walk up to her.


    ¡± Stephanie, I have been calling you but you didn¡¯t hear me¡± she said and gave her a tap on the shoulder.


    ¡± Whaaat, you are spoiling the fun¡± she said


    ¡°Someone looking at you would think that you wanted toe for this party, to think that i forced you toe for this party and you are now more drunk than I am¡± she said


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a party pooper, Soph,e let¡¯s dance¡± she said, urging Sophie toe dance with her and dragging her to the dance floor.


    ¡°No, I am not dancing, I want you to meet somebody he is a friend to the Browns and if you want answers to your questions you better follow me¡± she said, knowing fully well that was not true, that was the only way she thought of to make Stephanie follow her, she thought that even in her drunken state , if she heard that she would agree to follow her but it still failed


    ¡°Well,¡± Sophie said, leaving her and sounding defeated.


    She left Stephanie to go look for Nathan but she found him in the arms of another woman kissing and caressing her, she sighed and hissed.


    ¡°Men, how long did she leave him for and he was already with another woman?¡± She thought to herself and went to sit down.


    It was at that point Ste walked up to her


    ¡± Babe, thank you so much foring for this party, I really appreciate and hope you are having fun, your friend looks like she took a whole bottle of liquor¡±  Ste said


    ¡± The hangover she is going to have tomorrow will be massive¡± Stephanie replied and they bothughed.


    ¡°So, you know him?¡± Sophie said while pointing to Nathan who had by this time already unzipped his pants in readiness to enter the girl he had been exchanging spit with since she got out.

 Chapter 31

    ¡°Ooh, Nathan, he is a sophomore student here , did not know he had it in him¡± Ste said and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Yes I know he is a sophomore student what else do you know about him, I was shocked when I saw him at this party, he happens to be childhood friends with Derrick and I ¡± she replied.


    ¡± Well, honestly I don¡¯t know much about him, all I know is that he had an ugly past in Boston, this made him to relocate to Clevnd ¡± Ste said.


    ¡°Ugly past?¡± Sophie inquired and was shocked he did not tell her anything despite the fact that they had been in constant Communication.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know though, but rumour has it that he raped someone in Boston¡± Ste said in hushed tones . Sophie opened her mouth in amusement, that was not the news she was waiting to hear,  she thought of moneyundering, kidnapping and other stuffs but Rape was a big thing and she did not know how to swallow the Information.


    ¡± Wait you didn¡¯t know Soph, I thought you were childhood friends he ought to have told you¡± Ste said. Sophie shook her head in negation to show that Nathan did not tell her about his ugly past.


    ¡°But you know there are just rumors, we never know which is true, I just hope it isn¡¯t because he looks like someone that can not hurt a fly¡± Ste said..


    They both shook their head and felt sorry for the girl he was banging at that moment. ¡°How do y¡¯all do this, have sex in public, that is a dirty behaviour¡± Sophie said in disgust


    ¡°Well, this is America, anything goes¡± Stephanie said and they bothughed.


    They  both sat outside sipping their drinks for the rest of the night andughing at everybody who had gotten drunk and embarrassed themselves. They even took some videos of Stephanie so they could show her when she  gets sober.


    Sophie enjoyed attending parties with Ste because she is the only one that she knows that drinks so much and does not get so drunk so she knew she had someone to count on who would look after her at the party and even after the party but that night she knew that Ste had two people to look after because there was no way she was driving both her and Stephanie home as she was already drunk and Stephanie ooh well had started vomiting and making a mess of herself.


    They  could not get to see Nathan again as they had lost track of him, he had gone away with the girl he was banging, probably to one of the rooms to continue what they started.


    ¡± You missed him, I really wanted you to meet him¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°Who?¡± Stephanie asked.


    ¡± Well, the guy I was dragging you to meet the other times he is my childhood friend and  also a friend to the browns¡± she replied her


    ¡± If you say he is your friend then I will see him again¡± Stephanie said and dozed off on Ste¡¯sp.


    ¡°Y¡¯all are so drunk¡± Ste said andughed at their behavior


    Morning came by quickly and it was time to go home, Ste packed them into her car so she could take them home. Her intention was to call Audrey or Derrick toe pick them up when they got downstairs .


    So when she got to their house, she rang their phones urging the boys toe pick up their girls as both of them were still very tipsy.


    ¡°Ste, thank you for doing this¡¯ ¡® Audrey said even if he was still grumpy as he had not slept very well in the night he kept tossing and tossing , wondering what they would be doing especially Stephanie, he cared less about Sophie than she could handle herself.


    ¡°What did they have and why are they so heavy?¡± Derrick asked.


    ¡°You know  the usual Derrick, they had fun that¡¯s the most important thing ¡± Ste said and winked at him


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tipsy you know, so I have to go home myself, get some sleep and maybe freshen up, I wille check them. in the evening¡± Ste said as she hopped into her car and drove off.


    Then Audrey suddenly remembered that the girls went with their car, ¡°Wait, Ste¡± he screamed but she had zoomed off.


    ¡°What about their car?¡± he turned to Derrick and asked him.


    ¡°They will be fine ¡± Derrick said when they wake up we will ask them, ¡°Let us just take them to our rooms first. Sophie kept touching Derrick¡¯s face and admiring his beauty like she had not seen him before all the way to the room while Stephanie on the other hand just wanted to be carried up so she could sleep.


    They both took the girls to their respective rooms and in a twinkle of an eye both girls slept off, Stephanie was the first to wake up. She woke up with a throbbing headache and a nauseous feeling.


    ¡± How are you? ¡± Audrey asked


    ¡°I feel like throwing up my whole system and I have this banging headache, how do you  want me to feel?¡± She said feeling grumpy and angry.


    ¡°So much anger, I am not  the one that told you to drink so much, am I?¡± He mocked.


    ¡°Anyways, as a good man that I am I already made hot coffee for you and I brought you some painkillers to kill the headache, I knew you would wake up with hangovers and to make it easier for you I brought you a bowl to vomit inside¡± he said pointing at the bowl he had earlier kept in her front. ¡°So use your drugs, take your coffee, breakfast has been ready since so go eat your food we are going out, we have spent too much time I can see you are already basking in the fun, we need to go the woods and do what needs to be done, find out what needs to be found out and leave for New York¡±he said


    ¡°Leave, I thought I was staying here forever¡± she said sarcastically and rolled her eyes , just then the feeling of vomit came over her and she threw up in the bowl in front of her she told up to wash her mouth


    ¡°I hate this feeling, I¡¯m never drinking again¡± she dered.


    Audrey just looked at her andughed, he knew she was just making mouth because she sure was going to drink again and maybe even get wasted more. She proceeded to take her drugs so she could have a good rest, she wished for her food to be brought in and Audrey ordered the butler to bring in the food as she was indisposed .Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see you are bonding with Sophie well, I actually thought you would hate since I used to love her and she was once mated to me¡± he said and teased.


    ¡°Me Jealous, why would I be, she is your past, I am your present and future so why would I be jealous besides I see how happy she is with Derrick, I got them having sex¡± she said and whispered like it was something new.


    ¡± Why are you shocked they are couples it¡¯s nothing new, besides those two don¡¯t have shame, there do not have anything to hide, do you know how many times I got them having sex in this house both my dad and I, everybody knows they are mated to each other  so they don¡¯t hide their rtionship¡± he replied and mocked her


    She immediately ate her  brunch as it was already noon and that was her first meal of the day and requested that she sleeps for some minutes as she was still exhausted from the night before.


    ¡°You sure did have fun¡± Audrey teased, ¡± sleep well, I¡¯m going for a walk downstairs¡± he said and left the room

 Chapter 32

    Sophie on the other hand also woke up with a big hangover, but this time Derrick was not there for her, he had ced everything she needs to get better at arm¡¯s length but he knew he would not stay there, he could not stand vomit and what¡¯s more could not stand a drunken person when they are having hangovers and this she already knew, so she had  to take care of herself. She knew how caring Audrey was and knew that Audrey would never leave Stephanie like that because he loved her.


    ¡°This  jerk, he left me all to myself¡± she screamed , ¡°why did I choose to fall in love with him, at least he got me some painkillers and helped me to bring my food in and he also made me some coffee, how romantic¡± she said in a sarcastic tone. I


    Unknown to her, Derrick was just in the adjacent room monitoring all her activities through the security systems so if she ever needed his help he would be able to rush in, he keptughing and admiring how she was cursing at him  the time she thought he was not there. It was cute and adorable for him to watch. He felt like he was watching a movie  about his own girlfriend. It was amusing to watch. After she took care of herself she decided to go downstairs for a walk since no man was there, Stephanie would still be sleeping, that was when he ran in


    ¡°How nice of you toe when I had finished taking care of my hangover, at least you left some things for me to take care of myself¡± she said and folded her arms


    ¡± Don¡¯t be so grumpy, love, you know how much I hate taking care of drunk people,¡± he said.


    She wondered how someone would hate something like that even to his own girlfriend.


    ¡± I am your girlfriend, I¡¯m supposed to be an exception to your rule¡± she said and stormed out of the room. He just looked and ughed the way she walked out, she looked like a midget as she was walking.


    As she stormed out, she saw Audrey going out of his room


    ¡°How¡¯s Stephanie?¡± she asked.


    ¡± Well for someone who had so much alcoholst night you seem fine to me¡± he teased.


    He had just teased her and she hated it so much when Audey teased her it made her blood boil  so she just hit him in the stomach and stormed out.


    ¡± How cranky¡± he said to himself andughed, he knew exactly why she was that way his brother had abandoned her again  and left her to his fate. ¡± You can¡¯t me the poor boy, he said he hates drunks¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°She is fine, she¡¯s sleeping , thanks for asking¡± he called out to her as she walked out.


    He then decided to go for his walk, he caught up with her and asked if she could join him


    ¡± Despite all your running I still got you¡± he teased.


    ¡± You know I hate when you tease me right¡± she said while frowning


    ¡°Hey, stop frowning you will look ugly¡± he said .


    ¡± Why didn¡¯t we end up together?¡± she thought to herself, knowing she had said it out loud.


    It was a question she had to ask though because she and Audrey seemed to have better chemistry both as wolves and as humans, they knew how to get along unlike her rtionship with Derrick it felt like he  shut her out a lot leaving her out of important things in his life. It was his way of dealing with things when  was going through problems.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, we were not mated,¡± he  replied and chuckled.


    ¡°Ooh my, did I say that out loud I didn¡¯t intend to say that¡± she said.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine if you want to go for a walk, maybe we can go for one¡± he asked and winked.


    ¡± Just a walk, Audrey , nothing more. We are with different people now,¡± she said.


    ¡± Don¡¯t you trust me anymore, sure a walk besides I love Stephanie too much to hurt her¡± he replied.


    They both went on their walk talking about the different things she saw yesterday andughing about it. She even showed him embarrassing videos  she had made of Stephanie at the party and they bothughed and enjoyed each other¡¯spany as they went on their walk.


    ¡± I saw Nathan¡± he spilled, ¡°actually I have been seeing him andmunicating with him since your mother died¡± she said further.


    ¡± Wait what Nathan , the Nathan that left for Boston, i have not heard from him in a long while, hope he is fine¡± he asked.


    ¡± What is he doing in Clevnd, I never knew he was here¡± he asked again.


    ¡°Well, he is in Clevnd State University, sophomore year, I did not know I would bust into him at the party¡± she said, he never also told me he attends CSU, we were still in Boston¡± she said further.


    ¡°Wow, did you invite him over?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, I did as a matter of fact I even wanted to introduce him to Stephanie, but she was too drunk to do any introduction ¡± she said andughed.  Audreyughed as he imagined how it would be drunk nSophie dragging Drunk Stephanie to meet a man she has never seen before and Stephanie insisting that she did not want to meet him.


    ¡°Actually I heard he had an ugly past, back in Boston that is part of the reason he left for Clevnd hoping to have a fresh start¡± she said


    ¡°Wow, how did you know this¡± he asked


    ¡°Who else, Ste my friend who invited me for the party , I never knew that she also knew him¡±.


    Audrey sighed at the news he just heard, he would not put it past Nathan to rape somebody it was something  he was was capable of doing, that was when he remembered that the first time he actually got to meet Stephanie she mentioned that she lived in Boston and she was raped by a certain man, part of her reasons for actually leaving her other college. He now wished more than ever that they had actually met the night before it would provide answers to the many questions popping up in his head so he was going to be sure it was Nathan who actually talked Stephanie before inviting him over to his house but how was he going to ask the question not like he could  bring up the matter just like that.


    Sophie noticed that Audrey had actually zoned out in his thoughts ,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± she said waving two fingers at him


    ¡°Nothing, I just remembered something,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Obviously, you are not fine because you immediately zoned out when I mentioned the rape¡± she probed further.


    ¡± Sophie, you are a bit close to Steph now, did she ever mention to you that she was raped¡± he asked.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡± No, why do you ask?¡± she said wondering why everything suddenly became awkward.


    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to confirm something,¡± he said.


    ¡°But was she raped?¡± She asked


    ¡°You know Steph lived in Boston right, before she came to NYU for college¡± he said , ¡± in fact she is a transfer student¡± he stated

 Chapter 33

    As both friends saw each other they bumped into each other, giving one another a very big hug to the amusement of those who stayed around them and onlookers too.


    After the exchange of pleasantries, Sophie made sure she introduced Stephanie to Ste.


    ¡°Ste met Stephanie, and Stephanie met Ste 7¡± she said , they both shook hands and hugged each other.


    ¡°Ste is my long time friend. We go wayyyyyy back from high school, she even lives in Clevnd here before she left for Boston¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°Wow, Boston, I live there too but I¡¯m currently in New York, I go to New York University¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡°Then what are you doing in Clevnd?¡± Ste asked .


    ¡°Sightseeing,¡± she replied. ¡± I love traveling,¡± she continued.


    Sophie shook her head at Stephanie she knew She didn¡¯t want to reveal that she is with Audrey so she decided to to pry into her business.


    ¡°Let¡¯se in,¡± Ste said after she noticed they had been standing outside for too long.


    They all went inside the party venue, Sophie collected some drinks for them so they could loosen up a bit which quite worked because it wasn¡¯t long after they had taken the drink that they had loosened up as Stephanie began dancing  and shaking her body to the tune of the music.


    ¡°Stephanieeee¡± Sophie called out from across but she couldn¡¯t be heard and music was sting through the loudspeakers into their ears. She then noticed that Stephanie was not even hearing her call so she walked up to her and gave her a tap on the shoulder, ¡± Stephanie, I have been calling you, you didn¡¯t hear me¡± She said.


    ¡°Whattt, you are spoiling the fun¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡°Someone looking at you, will think that you actually wanted toe for this party, to think that I forced you toe and you are already drunker than I am ¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a party pooper,e let¡¯s dance¡± Stephanie said urging Sophie toe dance with her.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not dancing, I want you to meet somebody, he is a family friend to the Brown¡¯s, and if you want your question answered faster he has the solution to them¡± Sophie said.


    ¡± I don¡¯t want to meet anybody Soph, I just want to dance and have fun, it¡¯s been a long time since I came to a party and had plenty of fun¡± She said.


    ¡°Well,¡± Sophie said, sounding defeated.


    All of Sophie¡¯s efforts to pull Stephanie out of the crown proved abortive, what was she going to do? , Who was going to drive them home. So she decided to walk up to Nathan, the guy she tended to Stephanie to meet.


    Nathan was a Sophomore student at Clevnd State University and a very good friend to Derrick and Audrey, they all grew up together until sixth grade when Nathan left for Boston with his mum, his mum hot a very beautiful Job at Boston, the Job came with a house for the family, a health insurance policy for the family anda mouth watering sry for the mother, it was an opportunity she could not decline as she knew it would help their family as they were not earning much in Clevnd. Despite the fact that he left Clevnd he never failed to keep in touch with his friends back home, they constantly called each other and sent each other mail and messages. Sophie was the main person who kept in touch.


    Nathan was the only one amongst their friends who knew their deep-seated secrets that they were all werewolves and Sophie was mated to Derrick, he kept it nevertheless because he knew that  there was no point in spilling the beans, this was until Derrick¡¯s mother died.


    None of what Audrey said that day made sense to her as Boston was such a big ce so there was no way they knew each other but she was not going to take it further. She knew Audrey knew something but was not telling her and she was not going to force him to tell her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like walking again, let us go back home¡± she said.


    She was not going to take a walk with someone who was behaving like a lunatic, she would rather go home and meet annoying Derrick than face what she was facing, now she got her answers this was the reason why she didn¡¯t get mated to Audrey or they could not get mated, he had the tendency to space out when they were talking, he did that a lot even if he could open up to her at that moment he would not, he would rather wait for a long time.


    They ended their walk and turned back in the direction of their home, Audrey was still trying to connect the dots bit he did not want to believe that Stephanie was the Victim of Nathan¡¯s rape.


    They went back home and he found Stephanie still sleeping, so he decided to let her rest and went to meet his father to discuss his ns for the day before waking her up.


    ¡°Dad, good morning¡± he knocked and entered his father¡¯s room


    ¡°My son, how are you, how is Stephanie? I noticed the drama she and Sophie did this morning,¡± he teased.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t start your teasing now, I came to tell you something about Stephanie and I¡± he said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± his father said.


    ¡°Error¡± he started clearing his throat, ,¡±I want Stephanie and I to go back to school, so I need us to finalize everything we came for, like meeting with our people and the rest¡± he said.


    ¡°Sweetie, we don¡¯t need to do that anymore, you told me your mother showed up in the dream she had right, that is a very good sign son, your mum approves of her whenever your mum shows up it means that she wanted this Union between you and Steph to happen¡± he exined.


    ¡°Really dad¡± he asked in excitement and began jumping up and down the room


    His fatherughed in amusement and became really happy for his son, he was happy that his son had be so happy, he knew how distraught he was when he realized that he could not get mated to Sophie, what hurt him the more was Sophie got mated to his twin brother, seeing Sophie everyday with Derrick made it even more painful.


    ¡°So, dad you mean that I can officially ask her out , like asking her to be my girlfriend and all?¡± he asked. This made Rnd shocked as he did not know that they were not together yet.


    ¡°Wait you mean, you have not asked her out yet?¡± he asked in surprise, mouth aghast.


    ¡± No, dad¡± he replied


    ¡°You want a  young girl to slip by you again, why did you not ask her out?¡± his father said.


    ¡°Dad, you know it will be more hurtful, if I had asked her to be my girlfriend and she would end up not being my mate, in as much as it would be painful for me she would feel the pain more, and I definitely don¡¯t ever Intend on hurting her ¡± he said.


    ¡°Okkkkk, what¡¯s the difference between a rtionship and what you guys are doing?¡± his father mocked.


    Audrey knew where his dad was driving at so he was not going to give him the chance to keep asking questions, so he decided  to send it before his father started telling him the story of how they were ¡°sharpshooters¡± in their family, who never joked with their women.


    ¡°Dad, will you follow us into the woods or not?¡± he asked  trying to evade his question.


    ¡± I see what you did there son, Yes I will when are you going¡± he asked, not wanting to push further before his son who i just warming up to him pushes him away again


    ¡± Now¡± , Audrey said.


    ¡°But is it not too dangerous?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No dad, we are werewolves remember¡± Audrey replied.


    ¡°Yes I know we are but Stephanie  is not one yet, you confirmed it yourself son¡± Rnd said trying to change his mind.


    ¡± See Dad, I promise we won¡¯t stay long¡± he assured his dad


    ¡°Alright, let me quickly get dressed,¡± his father said .Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 34

    Rnd, Stephanie and Audrey all decided to step out to the goods together, on getting to the woods . They found  the other pack of wolves who hade hunting for food and wanted to stay away from their human lives for a while.


    When they saw the three of them hade to interrupt, they began growling and made preparations to start chasing them as they hade with a human.


    ¡°You guys need to chill out you know, you might hurt someone here¡± Rnd said calming them down


    ¡± She is a human I know but she  is also my son¡¯s mate¡± he continued.


    ¡± What do you mean, Alpha, what do you mean that she is your son¡¯s mate, couldn¡¯t your soon have found another wolf to mate or even a vampire that would be more manageable than a human¡± one of the wolves said in wolfnguage, this was anguage that Stephanie they did not understand .


    ¡± I know but this is the only person that actually matched my son¡¯s energy and ever since they met their bond have be stronger and inseparable¡± Rnd said


    ¡± She isn¡¯t a wolf yet because thest time Audrey bit on her, she did not transform. I guess becky the full moon has not approached yet, hopefully the full moon would make her fully transform since she has already bitten on ¡± Audrey said. This statement by mother and son made all the other wolves calm and they put their guards down.


    In as much as Stephanie was scared of the wolves attacking her or jumping on her just because she was a human, she still was able to feel that they were another pack of wolves and not the Ravens.


    ¡°Audrey, these are not the Ravens right, the ones we saw the other day¡± she asked tapping his shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, Yes these are not the Ravens, wait who did you know, how can  you differentiate them  they look exactly like the Ravens¡± he asked looking surprised.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, they just look nicer and friendlier, even if I did not understand a bit of what y¡¯all said I just felt different about them, intuition maybe¡± she said and chuckled.


    Rnd overheard their conversation and smiled within him because he knew she was already beginning to transform as she could differentiate between  wolves already and her intuition was already talking to her. This was the beginning of transition for a human who was turning into a werewolf. He did not want to tell the other packs of wolves just yet as the news could travel fast before she even fully transforms and the Ravens could get wind of it .


    ¡°So Alpha, since she is your Son¡¯s mate what would you do about your other son and Sophie, would he also be crowned the Alpha after you? ¡± one of the wolves asked.


    ¡°Audrey is my first son of the twins, he was the first toe out between them, so he deserves to be the Alpha crown prince ¡± Rnd said


    This made Audrey¡¯s heart swell. with pride, he always  liked it when his father talked about him like that to the other wolves.


    ¡°Alright Alpha¡± they all said


    ¡± We need to have a meeting as soon as possible in preparation for the full moon,¡± Rnd said, leading them to another side of the forest so his son and Stephanie could  stay together and talk to each other freely.


    Audrey stood in front of Stephanie after they had left but he could not say anything since he was still in his wolf form, he knew if he tried anything she would not understand anything he said. So they both stood there watching each other and Stephanie began patting his head, she could not ever imagine in her life that she would be in front of a wolf and not get scared that he was going to bite her. She felt safe and knew that Audrey would never hurt her, after a while, his father came back and he had to transform into a human.


    ¡± I need you to transform by the full moon, can you?¡± he asked Stephanie.


    ¡°Dad, that is not an easy thing to do, you know that, what if she is not able to transform by then? ¡±  Audrey said .


    ¡°You realize there is someone else who wants to be the Alpha after me right and over my dead body will I allow a  Raven be the Alpha over my pack of wolves¡¯ ¡® Rnd said.


    ¡± When I turned an Alpha, I made a promise to not allow any harme near my pack, and by my pack I mean you, your brother,  and every other wolf who owe their allegiance to me¡± Rnd told  his son


    ¡± What do you mean someone else wants to be the Alpha after you,  I deserve that, I have worked for that but I would not pressure her to transform just because  of my selfish Interest¡± Audrey said while getting angry.


    He wondered why some wolves in his father¡¯s pack had be greedy over time. They know that the Alpha post belongs to him and now a Raven ising up against them because they don¡¯t like their family.


    ¡°Killing mum was not enough for them, now they want to take over being the alpha too¡± he said and scoffed .


    ¡± She is not fully your mate until she transforms into Audrey, why can you not see that?¡± Rnd screamed at his son, trying to make him see the light.


    ¡± That¡¯s what killed your mother, I did not transform her on time, I did not want to put her under the unnecessary pressure of transforming her under the full moon, I felt I could manage a rtionship between a human and a werewolf  yet I kept bringing her to the woods I did not know the Ravens were just waiting for a perfect time to strike so they could take her away or even kill her¡± he said while getting emotional, he began wiping his eyes. ¡± That¡¯s why it seems like I want you guys to get mated fast , I do not want a repeat of what happened to me, I would not take it if  I see you or your brother get hurt¡± he told Rnd.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Stephanie could not take what was going on any longer, so she decided to run away from the scene. She could not bear being the reason why Audrey and his father would fight again for the second time. She wished that she changed at that point, but transforming was not as easy as she thought.


    ¡°Stephanieeeeee¡± both Rnd and  Audrey screamed as they kept running after her but it seemed like she was faster  than them as they could not get her.


    They made sure that they ran after her and did not lose sight of her because for all they knew a Raven could be there watching them and decided to use that moment to strike.


    ¡°Stephanie you can not keep running like that, you are deep inside the forest, do you know what could happen to you if you should continue¡± Rnd said already  gasping for breath as he had chased Stephanie for too long.

 Chapter 35

    Suddenly a wolf jumped to Stephanie¡¯s front, which made her really frightened, ¡± hey, hey, leave my front right now¡± Stephanie said  directing the wolf to leave her front but the wolf kept standing and staring preventing her from escaping further, this made Audrey and his father to catch up with them


    ¡°You did not tell me you were a runner in secondary school¡± Audrey teased.


    ¡°Please just listen to me for once , just stop running away, we would figure this out , we would go to New York and figure this out transforming into a werewolf is not as easy as you think¡± he said. It was just then he noticed the wolf who prevented Stephanie from running. ¡°Sophie, what are you doing here?¡± he asked. He looked at his father as if he was expecting an answer from his dad too, Rnd shook his head in negation.


    ¡± Hey calm down, Aud, I knew you guys wereing to the woods so I decided to follow and peek on what you are saying or doing¡± she said.


    ¡± Jeeez Soph so if we wereing to fuck each other, you would  follow us too¡± he teased


    ¡± With your father?¡± She asked and rolled her eyes.


    This was typical Sophie; she always knew what someone was going to do before they did them.


    ¡°Thanks, anyway for stopping her¡± Audrey said¡±and to what extent did you hear¡± Rnd chirped in


    ¡± You are wee  Aud, just enough to make me run away if I weren¡¯t a werewolf too, jeez you guys  scared the living crap out of the poor girl¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go babe,¡± she then said dragging Stephanie along with her.


    They all left the woods for their house, Rnd wanted to have a heart to heart talk with Stephanie , Stephanie on the other hand just wanted to go to her room to sleep. She could not bear the thought of losing Audrey just because she was not able to transform into a werewolf, she needed to transform into a werewolf but how was she going to do it before full moon or by full moon when she was not even showing signs of transforming soon?


    Sophie noticed how she was panicking and pacing all over the room when they entered her room. ¡°Jeez Steph you are going to give me a headache with all this pacing you are doing ¡± she said.


    ¡± Sophie, you don¡¯t understand, I have to transform before full moon, I do not  want to lose Audrey what¡¯s more, I do not want him to lose the seat of the Alpha because of me¡± Stephanie said, holding her hand and shedding some tears.


    ¡± My God, you are shedding real tears, I thought you were just ying with this boy¡¯s emotions, you actually love him¡± Sophie teased.


    ¡°Of course you know I do you a fool¡± she said and smacked Sophie on the head.


    This made Sophie dash out of the room, she needed to talk to Derrick or at least a normal werewolf who was not Audrey or Rnd.


    She picked up her phone to call Nathan when she noticed that Derrick was not in his room, she was going to invite him over. She wondered what could have gone wrong in a space of two days. Stephanie was not this obsessed over Audrey when she just met him. ¡± Could it have been the bond between them, or the fact that they already had sex¡± she thought. As she was panicking and talking to herself, Derrick walked in. She looked at him in disgust.


    ¡± Why did you have to allow me call Nathan, before you came in¡± she said and threw a slipper at him


    ¡°Ouch, do you want to injure my pretty face?¡±he said rubbing his hand on his head in a sexy way.


    ¡°That is not going to work on me Derrick, we have a problem and I did not want to ask any member of your psycho family¡± she said and pulled him into his room.


    ¡°I think Stephanie is really Your brother¡¯s mate¡± she said  this made Derrickugh so hard as heughed and rolled on the floor, he knew Sophie was always slow to think about something but he never knew she was that dense.


    ¡°So you are just finding out¡± he said and  burst out into another round ofughter, this made Sophie really confused as hisughter was not helping matters.


    ¡± You areughing, how am I supposed to know?¡± she said and flicked his ear with finger which made him scream in pain.


    ¡°Well, dad and I have always known, the way she looks at Audrey, the way they talk about the fact that he has bitten on her , their bond grew stronger over time and you know the stronger the bond the more their tendencies of being mated¡± he exined.


    Wow, I never knew that¡±she said


    ¡°So did we have a strong bond?¡± She looked at him  and  gave him her  cheeky smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes we did Sophie¡± he said


    ¡°Well now they are saying that she has to be transformed to a werewolf before your brother could be made the Alpha¡± she exined.


    ¡± I think what¡¯s good for them, besides I don¡¯t think my brother is  ready to be the Alpha, where will he rule them  from, he was still a student which meant he would soon need to go back to  school¡± Derrick said.¡±it¡¯s my personal opinion though¡± he said


    She gave him a knock and hissed at him, what was she expecting to get from Derrick.


    ¡°Wait, you do think that it¡¯s not the right time?¡± Derrick asked, looking serious.


    ¡°Derrick you joke Every Time how am I supposed to know, though to have a point, but if he does not be Alpha, a Raven would be one¡± she told him


    ¡°Ooh I see, then he had every right to go for it, hopefully she should transform before full moon , if not he should give her another bite under the full moon¡± Derrick said


    ¡°Thank you¡±, she said and jumped on him


    She knew that Nathan had toe anyways, she had already called him toe and the Nathan she knew would be there in a few minutes time, so why would she tell him to turn back after all he had not seen Derrick and Audrey since so they should use the  time for bonding and checking up, it would ease the tension going on in the house  and it would serve as a good distraction away from all the madness in the house.


    She sat there and thought of all possible ways to tell them she had invited Nathan; she knew Derrick had not heard her when she mentioned it the first time , else he would have flipped out.


    She began pacing up and down in her room practicing how she would bring it up to them. She thought she could just meet him outside if she had not found a solution to her problem. She was still packing up and down when there was a ring on the door bell. She wanted to pick up the  call when Nanny Maria picked the call first and beat her to the door.


    ¡°Asswipes,¡± she cursed underneath her breath.


    ¡°Good evening, ma is this the Brown residence?¡± Nathan asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mi¡¯Ja¡±  she said.


    Sophie ran downstairs to avoid Nanny Maria questioning him further.


    ¡°Huun Nanny, he is Derrick and I¡¯m a childhood friend,¡± she said and gave a dryugh.


    She dragged him  to the living room and told him to sit down as she was going to the twins, as she was about to step out of the living room Stephanie stepped in.


    Her eyes first met Nathan¡¯s, ¡°Nathan¡± she called out.


    ¡± Stephanie¡± he said in shock, Stephanie was thest person he expected to meet; he thought he had lost her for good.


    ¡°Wait you two know each other¡± Sophie asked as she was about to introduce themProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Out of shock Stephanie fainted .

 Chapter 36

    After a while, both Sophie and Derrick leave the room, so the two lovers can have a civil conversation.


    ¡°Heyy, babe¡± Audrey said


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he came over to our house, I did not know that he was invited¡± he continued.


    ¡°It is not your fault really, I understand I know you would not want something bad to happen to me¡± Stephanie said giving him a reassuring smile.


    Both of them looked at each other as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other before. He looked at her with admiration and began striking her hair while trying to remove some hairs that got stuck at the front. He imagined what his life would have been if he had not met her earlier on. They just met  and he could not imagine a life without her.


    ¡°You know, I was actually surprised to meet him in the living room, Sophie said that she tried introducing Jim to me at the party but I was so drunk that I did not answer her¡± she said andughed.


    ¡± Actually, how wasted were you that day¡± he teased


    ¡°How did you know him?¡± Audrey asked, looking at her with all seriousness.


    ¡± Well, he was a friend at Boston, we dated for a brief while¡± she said


    ¡°Ooohh I see, you know if you are not ready to share I totally understand but can you at least tell me what went South between the both of you?¡± Audrey asked further.


    She looked at him and the tears she had tried to hide all the time they were together starteding out on torrents, she did not know she would fall hard for Audrey and what¡¯s more have to relieve her darkest part to him. Telling anyone about her Boston story was something she would note up with in her lifetime. Apart from Mirabel that knew she told no on else including her parents never knew that their daughter got raped while in school.


    She cleared her throat in anticipation for what she was about to say but words seemed to fail her as nothing wasing out of her mouth. She tried as hard as possible to tell him about Boston but as much as she tried it felt like something was holding her back. She could not open her mouth to talk and  she remained in that position for a while. She continued trying, all the time she was trying Audrey just thought that she was finding it difficult to tell him. He wanted to make her stop  if she was not ready to share when he noticed that she was not just able to talk, she was also having difficulties breathing. He ran out to call the rest of his family at this point his father hade back from his trip .


    ¡°Call the doctor immediately¡± he screamed at themText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor rushed as soon as he was called to examine her, after he had examined her  he spoke to the family about her real state of health.


    ¡± She went into shock¡± he said ¡± I¡¯m sure she has a very traumatic past which she has buried in her mind for a long time, something or someone  has triggered that memory which caused her to go into shock and she had a rpse of that event¡± he continued.


    ¡± Ooh my God, I caused all this, I should not have invited Nathan to this house¡± Sophie said, pacing up and down the house frantically.


    ¡°What do you mean you invited Nathan to my house¡± Rnd shouted at the top of his voice already fuming with anger with his husky voice throwing Sophie off bnce.


    She hated when Sir Rnd was angry he was an Alpha not just any type of Alpha, he was also a former Raven, the worst type of werewolves to have ever existed and faced the earth. She did not want to be at the receiving end of his anger.  So she immediately kneeled and apologized to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir Rnd , I did not know what Nathan had done to your family, Derrick just told me now, If I had known, trust me I would not have gone against your family¡¯s rules not to meet with him again¡± she said in tears while kneeling down.


    He faced his boys hoping to get some answers from them.


    ¡± Don¡¯t look at me dad, I did not know either ¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± You let Nathane to my house and you never seemed it fit to arrest him or detain him at least till I get back, what kind of fools are you¡± he shouted at them


    At this point Rnd was already boiling with anger as he began punching and throwing things all around the house  and growling. When he got to this point nobody could control him, not even his sons could get a grip over him. He was always very uncontroble when angry.


    ¡°Dad, calm down  she did not know we didn¡¯t know either ¡±  Derrick said trying to hold his dad so he would not wake Stephanie up.


    The doctor who also happened to be a werewolf, he was the one  who took care of the pack of werewolves whenever they became hurt, decided to sedate Rnd and made him go to sleep before he could wreak more havoc.


    He then turned his back to the group and told them to make sure Sophie was gone before he woke up.


    ¡± Sophie should not be in his house by the time he is up, your dad is visibly angry and you know very well that when a Raven is angry they would do anything  and I mean anything to those who caused their anger ¡± the doctor said.


    ¡± What do we do now?¡± Derrick asked.


    ¡°Make sure, Sophie is out of this house and he doesn¡¯t hear her name flying around, thankfully he did  not transform into a wolf  right now¡± the doctor said and prepared his bags for departure


    ¡°Thank you so much Sir¡± Audrey said


    He could not but imagine what Derrick was going through at the moment, he had never really been away from Sophie for a long time, he loved Sophie even if he would not show it at certain points.


    ¡± And as for Stephanie, do not bring up the topic again for all we know merely bringing up the topic could trigger a memory, she would heal slowly and open up to you Audrey¡± the doctor said, taking Audrey away from his line of thoughts.


    Audrey simply nodded his head in affirmation that he had heard everything the doctor said. He really wanted to give Nathan a benefit of the doubt,  what happened today confirmed his suspicions but he wanted to hear it from his mouth that he actually raped Stephanie.


    Derrick on the other hand was in really bad shape, he did not know whether to hug his brother or leave him alone, Sophie was literally his world and staying without her  was going to be a huge problem,  for him it¡¯s either his father calmed down or learnt to live with Sophie till he forgave her.


    They all went upstairs to find Stephanie  still sleeping so they left to continue sleeping.


    ¡°Mi¡¯ja, can Ie in¡± Nanny Maria said


    ¡± Yes Nanny,¡± Audrey  said.


    ¡°I know how sad you must be feeling now, but you just have to be strong for Stephanie, but she needs you right now more than ever you have to be strong for her¡± Nanny said.


    ¡± I don¡¯t just get it, Nanny, why  does it have to be Nathan , I will not feel this angry if I don¡¯t know the person that did this to her¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± I understand Mi¡¯ja ,  but you just have to be strong , I don¡¯t like how your father reacted to the issue, he never bothered to ask about  Stephanie or anything his main focus was on Nathan¡± Nanny Maria said ¡± have you eaten, I want to make  you and your brother¡¯s favorite meal¡± she said

 Chapter 37

    Audrey stayed back to ponder on everything Nanny Maria had said, he then knew there and then that he had to be stronger for Stephanie, it made him want to go back to school the more. He hoped that Stephanie would ovee whatever she was going through at the moment, he hated to see her in pain and wished there was something he could do to make her feel better. He decided to put a call through to Mirabel to see if she would open up to him too; he needed to find out the truth before they left for New York. He did not know how he would react if he ever found out that his suspicions turned out to be right.


    So he picked up his phone and put a call through to Mirabel.


    ¡°Heyyyyy¡± he said when she picked up the call.


    ¡°How¡¯s Stephanie?¡± she asked, sounding worried. ¡± I¡¯m sorry I could note straight away. I booked thest flight to Ohio but   had to cancel it as I had an emergency test that day¡± she said.


    ¡± It¡¯s fine Mirabel¡± he replied giving out a smile because he knew just how much Mirabel cared for her best friend


    ¡± I want to have details of what happened in Boston ¡± he blurted out


    ¡± So she did not tell you yet, I think it¡¯s her story to tell¡± Mirabel said.


    ¡± No, no no if she could tell me I know she would but she developed a panic attack while telling me this evening so I need to know I¡¯m really curious¡± Audrey replied.


    Based on the reassurance that he would not let Stephanie know that she told him, he relieved her experience in Boston, how she was filmed while having sex with  Nathan, her consent to the sex was even taken forcefully as her drink was spiked and she was under the influence of alcohol, he even sent out their sex tape to his group of friends and when it got leaked to the whole school he  started denying that she gave consent to the sex.  That was what made her to Leave Boston and transfer to New York University. Nobody at Boston believed that  she was innocent, they all used her of different things and called her several derogatory names. By the time Mirabel had finished talking Audrey was already filled with rage and anger, all he wanted to at that point was find Nathan and beat him to a pulp.


    ¡± All these things happened to her and she chose not to tell anyone,¡± he said, almost bursting out in tears.


    ¡± No one knows apart from me, not even her mother, as her mum is sick so she doesn¡¯t want to add to their problems,¡± Mirabel exined.


    ¡± Thank you foring out Mirabel, I really appreciate this¡±  he replied and hung up the call


    He was so mad that he began flinging things around the room, he could rte to his Father¡¯s anger at this point, he  felt terrible about letting Nathan go Scot free without at least detaining him or handing him over to the police. He was going to make Nathan pay for everything he did to Stephanie he promised himself. The noiseing from his room attracted both Derrick and Sophie who quickly ran into the room and they wondered what could have made him  start shouting.


    ¡± He raped her, it¡¯s confirmed, Mirabel told me everything¡± Audrey said as soon as they stepped foot into his room.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Sophie eximed and began crying.


    ¡°So that is why she became hysterical when she woke up, and that was why she developed a panic attack when she was trying to talk to you¡± Derrick said connecting the dots.


    ¡°Yes, the trauma was just too much for her to bear, I swear to God he will pay for what he did to her and I will live up to that promise ¡± Audrey said putting his hands to the air .


    He picked up his shirts and car keys, storming out of the house where he was going nobody knew but what they knew is that they had to run after him as fast as possible so he doesn¡¯t hurt himself or much worsemit murder, based on that Derrick and Sophie also picked up their car keys and stormed out of the house.


    Audrey stormed out of the house in anger and began running as fast as his leg could take him, he was pissed that Nathan could do such a thing, not only was he a thief but also a sexual offender, he managed to get to his car before Derrick held him back preventing him from entering into the car.


    ¡°Stop, what do you think you are doing¡± Derrick said holding his hands


    ¡°What else, going for a drive,¡± he said, giving his brother the look that could kill.


    Derrick knew that if stares could kill, he would have been six feet under with the way his twin brother was staring at him.


    ¡± Don¡¯t give me that look, I am looking out for you, what if something happens to you while driving you are angry so you need to go in there and cool your head, Stephanie did not tell you anything do not make matters worse  by behaving like you already know about it¡± Derrick warned himN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Derrick was right but he was not going to pretend like he did not what anything, he knew his distraught Stephanie would be if she ever found out that he already knew about the rape before she told him, she would get visibly mad at Mirabel and him too for  making independent findings. At the point that Derrick had met him he was already too angry and was going to damn the consequences and go find Nathan but Derrick was having none of it so he grabbed the car keys from his brother and told him to go back into their house.


    ¡± Go back inside that house now¡± Derrick said grabbing the car key and putting it inside his front pocket.


    ¡± You can¡¯t ruin everything you have worked hard for with Stephanie just because you refuse to listen,¡± he continued.


    Audrey began fighting and struggling with his brother so he could collect the keys from it but it seemed like Derrick had grown stronger than him. Sophie, on seeing that the two brothers had begun fighting, ran inside to call for help.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you boys¡¯ ¡® Nanny Maria scolded after she had separated their fight.


    ¡± Tell him, Nanny he is the one proving stubborn¡± Derrick said.


    ¡± Nanny, I have to  find Nathan, he has to pay for everything he made Stephanie go through¡± Audrey said, breathing heavily.


    ¡°And you think after beating up Nathan, Stephanie would give you a hug for beating up the man who ruined her life¡± Nanny Maria said.


    This made the trip open their mouth in surprise, how on Earth did Nanny Maria know about the rape, no other person was told.


    ¡± I¡¯m not a fool mijas, I overheard your conversation, besides I have no ns of telling Stephanie that I know about it, what she needs is you guys to be there for her and not any of you adding to he problems she had enough problems to worry about at this point and you all are here fighting each other and beating yourselves up¡± Nanny Maria said and chided them for acting irresponsibly, ¡± now I need you kids to go upstairs and freshen up nobody shoulde down until they are calm¡± she added

 Chapter 38

    After Nanny Maria¡¯s scolding they proceeded to their various rooms with Derrick and Audrey still giving each other attitude. Nanny Maria knew they would settle their differences; it was just a matter of ego going on between them.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry¡± Stephanie apologized when the duo got to her room. She  was at the point of breaking down, she had seen enough drama for the day and she did not know what she could do to fix everything that was going on, she had disrupted the once peaceful Brown family even if they did not get along before now at least they tolerated each other. She felt guilty for inviting Nathan to the house, if Nathan had note maybe all the drama that happened would have been averted.


    ¡°I should not have invited Nate to this house, I would have avoided this thing by just listening to you¡± she said breaking down in tears.


    Derrick could not bare seeing her in tears, Sophie hardly ever cried she only  shed  tears on few asions so he knew that her bursting into tears at that point was not fake, she fektvrky remorseful and guilty about what she did so he was not going to beat her up over it again what she needed was someone to hold her and give herfort not the other way round. So he bent over to where she was  on the floor.


    ¡°Shhhh, don¡¯t cry it is not your fault, we all make mistakes¡± he said patting her on the back and reassuring her that all would be well eventually


    ¡± But it¡¯s still my fault, I should  have kept a distance from him, I did not know he did all that you guys and even sir Rnd¡± she said.


    She was scared that because of what she did, Derrick¡¯s father would call off the rtionship; he was capable of doing that, he  could wake up and decide his son was no longer mating her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± What if your dad calls us off because of what I did? ¡± she asked, not sure what to expect.


    ,¡± Trust me he would not dare, he is just angry he would calm down eventually¡± Derrick said reassuring her.


    He knew she was just getting paranoid and scared that she would lose him but that was never going to happen because he knew how much his father loved and adored her, he could not bare to  not see her in their house, she had a way around their home  she knew how to make things lively and was always looking out for every member of the household. He would eventy get over it.


    After a while he carried her to the bed so she could have a good sleep. They both had been through so much  and he needed her to rest and go to bed.  Soon after she had slept in his arms  as he was cuddling her so he quietly stood so as not to disturb her  and quickly covered her with a duvet. He stepped out of the room to see if he could talk to his brother to calm him down.


    He walked to Audrey¡¯s room and did not find him there so he decided to check up on him in Stephanie¡¯s room and found him there sobbing, holding Stephanie¡¯s hands.


    ¡± You do love her , don¡¯t you¡± he asked Audrey


    ¡± What kind of Question are you asking me, of course I do, I am madly in love with her and I don¡¯t know if I could ever survive without her, she has been through so much and coupled with that there is the pressure on her to be  a full blown werewolf before full moon else I won¡¯t be able to be an Alpha¡±  Audrey said  in between tears


    ¡± I understand, that is how I am with Sophie too, I love her So much but you know there is little or nothing we can do for those we love apart from continually reassuring them of our life and care for them, we can¡¯t always remove everyone¡¯s pain but what we can do is always be there for  them ¡± he said patting his brother on the back


    ¡± She will be fine and we will make sure Nathan pays, but etbus ensure she is fine first of all¡±  he continued.


    ¡± Thank you for everything you have done for her since she came ¡± Audrey thanked his brother.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t have to thank me, I have loved her since the first day I set my eyes on her, she just has the good character that endears her to me¡± Derrick said.


    They both smiled at each other and shook hands, at this point Stephanie had already woken up and she admired how close they had be in thest few days.


    ¡± I guess this holiday was good for you ¡± Stephanie teased Audrey


    They allughed because she was right, the holiday had helped mend the rtionship between brothers and made them  bond more.


    ¡± All thanks to you, ever since you came into my life everything has been going smoothly¡± he told her and held her hand


    ¡± How are you Steph., And I don¡¯t just want to be fine, I hope you are good ¡± Derrick asked.


    ¡± I¡¯m alright, you guys were there for me so I am better or at least getting better and I know that I am on that step to recovery with you guys by my side¡± She said and gave a smile.


    ¡°How is Sophie? I know she must be feeling really terrible. I want to talk to her to let her know she is not at fault,¡± she said.


    ¡± Sophie is sleeping now  when she wakes up you guys will have a chance to talk¡± Derrick said


    ¡°Let me leave you two alone you both need to talk¡± Derrick said and left the room


    Stephanie and Audrey both stayed together  in the room when it was time for dinner. Stephanie opted to have her dinner in the room as she was too tired to go downstairs to eat, Audrey decided to stay  with her so she would not feel bored  and lonely while eating.


    ¡± You know you look cute while crying, ¡± Audrey teased.


    ¡± Huh, that¡¯s too mean, why do you say I look cute while crying? ¡± she said and gave him a yful tap on the shoulder.


    ¡± But it¡¯s true now, I should have taken a video when you were crying¡± he teased.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to ever see that,¡± she said.


    ¡± I don¡¯t want to ever see you like that¡± Audrey chirped in and gave her a  kiss on the forehead.


    ¡± I love you,¡± he said.


    She felt butterflies in her stomach like she felt the first time she met him and the first time he said those words to her. She had fallen deep for this one and there was no going back, she was going to love and cherish him for a very long time, she had not felt this alive since she and Nathan broke up, she felt she loved Nathan but he only wanted to use her to pursue his agenda.

 Chapter 39

    He kissed her on the forehead and he just wanted to take her there and then, he loved her too much to do that to her so he decided to control himself and not push further than that. He wanted her to heal and wanted her to get ready for him that way the sex would be gentle and passionate. He stood up to leave, he had to check up on his dad too who was angry he needed to know if the man had woken up.


    ¡± I need to see father,¡± he said, drawing his face away from her.


    ¡°Ooh,e back quick¡± she said and winked at him


    ¡± You naughty girl, alright I will¡± he said and winked backPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ..


    He went to his father¡¯s room and found him still sleeping. He entered nevertheless, he needed his father to hear his apology and he knew that his father could hear whether or not he was sleeping.


    ¡± Father, I¡¯m sorry about everything that has happened in thest couple of days, I know  I allowed love to cloud my judgements but you know I would never do anything to hurt you¡± he said while holding his father¡¯s hands


    ¡°Both Derrick and I love you sooo much, and it was not our intention for Nathan to get away but we needed him to leave immediately as Stephanie was already developing a panic attack  because of herbpast with him¡± he said further.


    ¡± But Dad we promise to  get a hold of him and make sure he pays for everything you did either legally or illegally¡± Derrick said as he entered the room, he had earlier seen his brother enter  the room and decided to follow him inside it was better if both of them were talking to their father than for only him to be there.


    Just then their father opened their eyes, it was the color of a wolf¡¯s eyes, they knew he had just had one of his dreams so they smiled at him, he overheard everything they had said.


    ¡± It¡¯s okay sons,¡± he said urging them to stand up


    He stood up and gave them a hug, he had not hugged both of his sons in years  so he felt really happy at that point, all the anger he had felt before just melted away  at the time he hugged his sons.


    Sophie immediately rushed to Stephanie, she was worried as to what would have made Stephanie faint.


    ¡°Steph, Steph, Steph wake up what¡¯s wrong?¡± she screamed while tapping her to see if she would stand up. When there was no response she ran upstairs to call Audrey and Derrick.


    ¡°Audrey, Steph just fainted I don¡¯t know what is wrong¡± she said as she dashed into Audrey¡¯s room


    They both ran downstairs to see her looking lifeless on the ground. They immediately called  the pack doctor, who had been treating them for a long time.


    He immediately arrived  and was called. After checking her vital signs, he noticed that she was okay.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, her vital signs are okay, she is most likely just tired that is why she fainted¡± the doctor said, ¡°just give her plenty water and fruits, and make sure she takes her vitamins¡± he further said.


    ¡± When will she wake up?¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡°Very soon,  but for now allow her rest  for now and remove everything you think might be stressing her¡± he said and left the brown residence


    Sophie wondered why Stephanie would faint on seeing Nathan, she wondered how they knew each other, and what they had in their past that could make her faint.


    ¡°Why on Earth did you invite Nathan here without letting us know?¡± Derrick said, seething with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry babe, I wanted to tell you, I invited him over when I needed answers to my questions but you already gave me the answers and I did not know how to turn him down ¡± she said with regrets in her eyes. ¡± But we are not sure yet if Nathan was the reason that  Steph fainted,¡± she said with hope in her eyes. She hoped and silently prayed that they did not know each other.


    ¡°You should have told us first when you were inviting a stranger to our house,¡±Audrey said.


    ¡°Stranger?¡± ¡°Y¡¯all are denying that you don¡¯t know Nathan now, this guy was our childhood friend guysss, I invited him over for some catching up and I thought you guys were interested in seeing him¡± Sophie said raising her voice at them, she could not believe that they were ming her for Stephanie¡¯s fainting, she only did what she thought was good for them and  it hurt her that they could not appreciate it. Sonout of anger she picked her car key and ran out of the house, hoping to go for a drive  that would clear her head.


    After a while Stephanie woke up, she could not remember  why she got there in the first ce and why they were all gathering her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You fainted ¡± they all said simultaneously.


    ¡°What happened, what went wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Is he still around?¡± She asked.


    Audrey became confused. ¡°Who is he?¡± he asked.


    ¡± The guy in the living room, his name is Nathan¡± she replied looking at all of them like she was scared of something.


    ¡°How did you know him, I was shocked to see him here¡±she answered them as she stood up from the bed and was trying to stand up


    ¡°He is our friend, we have been close from childhood, so when we heard he was in town we invited him over¡± they replied, not wanting to throw Sophie under the bus because she actually did it with pure intentions.


    ¡°Where do you  think you are going?¡± They looked at her, and tried to put her back in the bed.


    ¡°See, I¡¯m fine, I just want to use the toilet, you should send him out of your house by the way¡± she ordered.


    ¡°Wait what, we can not just send someone out like that we need to know how you know him and what made you faint when you saw him¡±  Audrey said.


    She suddenly started crying as she remembered all the trauma she had faced after Nathan had raped her, he denied it and made it look to the whole school as if she was the  loose one. He had dainted her image and spoilt her reputation within the whole school, this made her leave Boston for New York. She only told Audrey about the rape but she never spoke about the real story with him and the main reason why she left her former school. She did not want to relive that moment in her life because it was one of her lowest moments in life, her sisters and mother were her only support system. They made sure they never abandoned her. She was not going to  talk about it ever to anyone, she felt she had closed that chapter of her life. She immediately burst into tears and ordered them out of her room. It was only Mirabel and her that knew about her past and she was going to keep it that way.

 Chapter 40

    She picked up her phone to call Mirabel, ¡°Mirabel¡± she said in tears .


    ¡± What¡¯s up , why are you crying? ¡± Mirabel said, already sounding worried. Thest time Stephanie Called her and was in tears was the time in Boston, so she wondered what could have gone wrong again.


    ¡± Did Audrey hit you¡± she said


    ¡± No, No Nathan is here, he knows the browns¡± she said in tears.


    ¡± What do you mean, Nathan is there, he came to visit them¡± Mirabel asked in shock, she did not even know what to ask again as it seemed the universe was ying a trick on Stephanie she left Boston because she did not want to see Nathan again and of all ces he had to be it was in Clevnd.


    Stephanie, who was  choked up in tears, could not say anything any longer so she hung up the phone and started throwing things on the floor. The noise attracted Nanny Maria and the butler, and they immediately rushed in to prevent her from hurting herself.


    ¡°Calm down, Mi¡¯ja the chairs and tables did not know what to do anything with you¡± they both said.


    It was difficult calming Stephanie down as she was a bit stronger than them, when they saw that she would not budge or give in they decided to sedate her, after which she slept off.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Nathan, it¡¯s been long we have seen you, we love you but you need to go¡± Audrey said


    ¡± What do you mean I need to go, I won¡¯t be fine until I see Stephanie is okay¡± Nathan replied.


    ¡°Okayyy, she said she doesn¡¯t want to see you, can you just leave and stop disturbing my girlfriend¡± Audrey said already seething with anger as he dragged Nathan¡¯s shirt but he was held back by Derrick, they were not supposed to hurt anyone.


    ¡± How did you know Stephanie¡± Derrick chirped in


    ¡°I should be asking you that¡± Nathan snapped back. He hated the fact that the twins would not allow him see Stephanie, he needed to talk to her and apologize for what he did the past year.


    ¡± She schooled in Boston¡± he said reluctantly evading Audrey¡¯s prying eyes, ¡± I should have known, immediately Sophie told me that you went to Boston I had an inkling and a terrible feeling that you guys knew each other but I did not want to believe that you would actually know her and did what you did to her¡± Audrey said in anger.


    ¡± What do you mean what I did to her, what did she tell you I did to her¡± Nathan asked, he scoffed, he knew that Nathan did not know that he already knew about their past.


    ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf I can sense things and I know that  something is not right here, if I ever find out that my suspicions are right, I will make sure I kill you ¡± he said and stormed out of the living room


    Derrick then ordered Nathan to leave the house, he had seen enough drama  for one day and he did not want anymore drama. So he ordered  him to leave the house, just as he was stepping out Sophie came back.


    ¡±  What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked as she saw a dejected Nathan leaving the  house.


    ¡± They sent me out of their house¡± he said


    This made her angry as she ran upstairs to meet Audrey and Derrick.


    ¡°Derrick, we have not really had a problem before but I think we are going to have one now, you did not even give Nathan a choice to exin himself it¡¯s not his fault that Stephanie fainted¡± she chided him.


    ¡± See, Sophie first of all you very well know we have not spoken to Nathan in years yet you invited him to our home without letting us know and then you  expect us to wee him with open arms¡± Derrick shouted


    ¡°Wow, wow, so you are actually ming me for causing all this mess¡± she said.


    ¡± Yes, Sophie if you had not done what was sub your mind, we would not be in all this mess right now, at least give me a heads up that you were inviting a thief into my home¡± she shouted .


    Everywhere became silent instantly. ¡± You know what babe let¡¯s just take some time off to cool our heads I hate the fact that we are fighting, thest thing i want for us right now is to fight¡± Derrick said


    ¡± What do you mean by Thief?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡± It¡¯s not a story for today, ever wondered why we cut ties with him?¡± he asked, holding her hand.


    She shook her head, as she barely knew anything, Derrick never opened up to her about anything before, ¡± He stole about 5 million dors from my father¡¯spany, money worth in assets andpany stocks¡± he said.


    This came as a rude shock to her as she never expected Nathan to hurt a fly talkless of  being heartless to his friend¡¯s father. ¡°Why did you not tell me, you don¡¯t tell me anything and it is not fair¡± she said ..


    ¡°Because I did not want you to worry, my dad was not in a good shape at that point , Nathan absconded, my dad mes me for bringing him into our lives¡¯ ¡® he said


    ¡°Oooh that¡¯s messed up, I¡¯m sorry¡± Sophie said feeling sorry for him.


    ¡± That is why I did not open up to you about anything, you are my girlfriend not my emotional dumping bag¡± he said and held her hands. She felt touched with what he said it is not everytime Derrick shows his romantic side so she was going to enjoy the moment and forget all about Nathan.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for walking out on you today¡± she apologized.


    That was when she remembered Stephanie so she decided to check up on her.


    ¡°Hi, Steph¡± she knocked and entered


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, how are you feeling? She asked


    ¡°I¡¯m very fineeee,¡±Stephanie said feeling energetic as she has just woken up


    ¡°Did you know him?¡± Sophie asked her calmly. ¡°Yes I did, we both schooled in Boston and we did not end well¡± she stated


    ¡°Wow, he is the guy I wanted to introduce to you at the party¡± Sophie said


    ¡± No wonder my body was not willing to follow you¡± Stephanie said jokingly and they bothughed at the joke.


    They both stood there staring at each other in silence and enjoying every bit of each  other¡¯spany when their silence was interrupted by the sound of a knock  on the door, it was Nanny Maria who had brought her food so she could take her meds. She instantly felt  guilty as she felt she was bothering them once again


    ¡°Nanny Maria, I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience¡± she apologized.


    ¡°Ooh no, Mi¡¯ja there is nothing to apologize for it¡¯s fine¡± she replied and gave her a pat on the shoulder. She felt sorry for her, she did not know what kind of trauma the girl had gone through in her life that made her that way.

 Chapter 41

    Suddenly Audrey came into the room with the news that they would be leaving for New York in two days time


    Morning flew by really quickly and Audrey felt it was time to go back to New York. He had missed a lot of sses alongside Stephanie, they both missed sses. He went up to his father¡¯s room to discuss his ns with him. He met him  in an online business meeting.


    ¡°Ooh, sorry Dad I did not mean to disturb you¡± he said.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine son, you cane in. I was about sending for you and your brother,¡±Rnd said.


    He entered and got seated on the chair adjacent to his father as they waited for Derrick to arrive, shortly after  he came .


    ¡°Good morning Dad¡± he greeted, ¡± what is so important that you had to wake me up very early this morning?¡± he asked further. Rndughed and wondered when Derrick would ever get serious with his life; that was just typical of Derrick. He hated being woken up from sleep and he always wanted to know why he was being called to do certain things.


    ¡± You are just toozy,¡± Audrey said, smacking him on the head . They both made fun of each other and teased each other, Rnd was d that his sons were finally getting along and it was with the help of Stephanie if  Audrey had not met her or she had note into his life he knew very well that his son would not even take the chance ofing home, she was his inspiration and reason foring home. So he knew he had a lot to thank Stephanie. She would not know it but she had fixed the rtionship between two brothers who never even wanted to speak to each other again.  So he quickly ended his meeting and proceeded to discuss what he had called his sons for.


    ¡± So sons, I called you here because I have something very important to tell you guys¡± he said. Both guys wondered what could be more important than the fact their father never really called them for other things apart from things rting to their pack.


    ¡± Ooh , dad what¡¯s wrong, the doctor diagnosed you with a terminal disease and you are about to die¡± Derrick said sarcastically mimicking his father when he usually had chest pains. This made Audreyugh really hard, Derrick was fond of always teasing their father about his chest pains and his other ailments forgetting the fact that their father was an old man.


    ¡°Derrick , you have not actually stopped this thing, leave dad alone¡± Audrey said while stillughing.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡± But you areughing, Audrey,¡± their father said, throwing him a piece of paper he had just rumpled and was about to dispose of.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry Dad¡± Audrey said trying to apologize to his dad but he could not keep hisughter when he saw his brother¡¯s face who was also trying to make a mockery of their father by imitating how he usually talks when he is angry.


    ¡± Anyway boys focus, I have a very important thing to say¡± he said and cleared his throat. ¡± I¡¯m thinking of stepping down,¡± he blurted out after much internal deliberation.


    ¡± As what, as an alpha, a businessman or as a dad? ¡± Derrick teased.


    ¡°Lol, quite funny Derrick you see meughing¡± Rnd mocked, ¡± anyway I want to make provisions for my retirement, I think you boys are getting older and smarter by the minute so I was thinking of gradually introducing you guys to the ropes of what I do at thepany and inaugurate you as board of directors, what do you think¡± Rnd asked.


    He was always fine asking for his son¡¯s advice whenever he wanted to make important decisions like that because he knew that he needed their input and he often trusted their judgment, they have never given him a wrong judgment before.


    ¡± But Dad, are you not too young to Retire¡± Audrey asked.


    Rnd was almost 65 but his sons referred to him as a young man; they never wanted to admit that  their father was growing old.


    ¡°Young?¡± He asked and scoffed


    ¡°You guys see I¡¯m getting old and tomorrow is never assured. I want everybody to learn the ropes of this business, you and Derrick. Since you are a student I will teach Derrick for now, since he is the one with me, you will only follow me to office when you are on holidays and when youe¡± he said facing Audrey


    ¡± But Dad, isn¡¯t Frank your business partner, we never see him around the house or anything¡± Derrick said.


    ¡± Yeah because I don¡¯t mix business with Pleasure, he is just my business partner there is no need for himing to my house¡± Rnd replied


    Rnd decided to give  Derrick a whopping 70% shares in thepany, he did not want to be unfair to his other son because Audrey was also going  to be the Alpha there is no way he could make him also have arger percentage of shares in thepany, Derrick would feel cheated and unloved , he had already been feeling like that since they were kids., So he had to do things to reassure Derrick of his love, not like they were not going to manage thepany together.


    Audrey then decided to use the opportunity to  tell his father about the real reason why he came to see him.


    Errrrm, Dad, I came here to tell you something ¡± Audrey said


    ¡± What is it?¡± Rnd asked.


    Audrey did not know how to break the news to his dad, he did not want him to feel bad that he was leaving him, so he knew that he had to say it as nicely as possible.


    ¡± Dad, I¡¯m thinking of  going back to school¡± he said


    The look on Rnd¡¯s face immediately he heard what his son said immediately turned sad, he was actually expecting Audrey to go back to New York but he  did not know why he was feeling the way he was, maybe because of the things that have been happeningtely, Audrey decided to leave he was making ns for both his sons and he was not even  sure  when Audrey would back, he knew that his son only came back because of  Stephanie.


    ¡± Alright son, Call Stephanie and I want to have a little chat chat with her¡± Rnd said  pointing towards the door.


    ¡± Dad, you really don¡¯t have to feel bad about me leaving, I woulde home, of course I will need to constantly check up on my family and ofcourse on my pack too¡± Audrey said reassuring both of them as he looked from both his father to his brother


    Rnd  just nodded his head in agreement to what his son said and turned towards Derrick.


    ¡± I also want to See Sophie, I don¡¯t want her to think that I hate her ¡± Rnd said.


    Derrick felt ted with the news, he knew how Stephanie would be ted about  it. Both brothers then dashed out of the room to call their respective mates. Luckily for them they were both in the same room Chit Chatting and exchanging banter with each other.


    ¡± You are really one to talk, you are the one that has Audrey wrapped around your finger¡± Stephanie teased.


    ¡± No, no have you seen Derrick when he is around you, My goodness that boy is a sweetheart when he is near you¡± Stephanie teased back

 Chapter 42

    Derrick suddenly became worried, he did not know how Sophie would take the news that her only human friend was leaving very soon, he knew how sad she would be.


    ¡± How am I going to tell her Stephanie is leaving soon¡± he said looking at his brother like he hadmitted an offense


    ¡± Don¡¯t look at me that way, she cane with us to New York, Stephanie had a very amodating roommate in New York and I¡¯m very sure she would love to have  a third roommate¡±  Audrey said and gave off a fake smile to his brother.


    ¡± I wonder where they went to, ¡± Sophie wondered, interrupting their conversation.


    ¡± I think they are with Sir Rnd, I know Audrey said something about going to meet his father. Maybe Derrick joined his brother, ¡± Stephanie replied.


    The two brothers decided to stop eavesdropping on their conversation and entered the room letting their presence be felt by both of them.


    ¡± Heyyyyy girls¡± Derrick said in his usual cheerful manner.


    ¡°Guess who wants to see you in his office right now¡± Stephanie asked


    ¡± Oooh who else my father of course, he requests the presence of his Royal highnesses Stephanie and Sophie, the girls who have managed to steal the hearts of his only twin boys¡± Derrick replied jokingly as he carried a mug beside him and started making noises like it were the Queen of Ennd walking down a red carpet.


    Sophie immediately jumped up from the bed, ¡± are you serious, does he want to punish me for what I did, I know he hates me now¡± she said looking down dejectedly.


    Audrey could not help butugh at the scenario in front of him, he knew Sophie to be such a dramatic person that is why his father actually warmed up to her. He loved how adorable she was  but he could notugh for long  because Derrick gave him a very Stern look which had to make himpose himself immediately.


    ¡± Babe, you actually need to calm down you do spot of mental thinking, dad just wants to see you that¡¯s all, I¡¯m sure he has missed you and wants to talk to him, he is your best friend yahoo, sometimes I even wonder whether he gave birth to me or you¡± Derrick reassured and teased her


    ¡± And you too, Steph what are you still doing in the bed, my dad wants to see you¡± Audrey chirped  in.


    Bothdies left for sir Rnd¡¯s room in high spirits like  people who just asked out for prom by their crushes.


    ¡± Good morning sir Rnd, how are you feeling today¡± Sophie greeted as soon as entered the office


    ¡± Oooh please, don¡¯t patronize me, he knew when Sophie greeted him like that, she was just trying to get him to like her. she feigned ignorance and went on with her act like she did not know what his first statement was.


    ¡°Me, Patronize you, what would it profit me to Patronize the only Alpha I have known all my life¡± Stephanie said putting her hands on her chest like she has just been stabbed .


    Stephanie and Mr Rnd entered another round ofughter as she demonstrated her acts.


    How did you get my son to like you?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°You know, some of us have this charm that we use whenever we want people to like us , plus I am a werewolf our lives are linked together, we sync in everything we do¡±she said teasingly.


    ¡± Anyway, that is not why I called you here, that is a discussion for another day¡± Rnd said getting serious.


    He cleared his throat and proceeded to start talking with Sophie,


    ¡± You know I was very mad when I heard it was you who brought that man to my house and what¡¯s worse you kept him under my roof without actually arresting him¡± Rnd said looking at her disappointedly.


    ,¡±Dad, i told you but you were not listening to us that day, we had to let him go besides I did not know that he was not invited to this house, he did not tell me  about the crime he did ¡± she said


    ¡± How brave of him toe to my house despite stealing from me ¡± Rnd said and sighed


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry Sir, he made Stephanie ufortable that is why we made him leave in a hurry¡± Sophie said.


    ¡±  What do you mean by that?¡± he asked.


    ¡± She¡¯s here she will be in a better position bro tell you the story herself ¡± Sophie said


    He then faced Stephanie hoping to hear something from her but she was not talking as she had zoned out since the conversation was not in any way connected to her.


    Sophie looked at Stephanie and called her on her shoulder,¡± are youfortable talking about Boston to dad? ¡± Sophie asked.


    Rnd liked it whenever Sophie called him Dad, she often called him Sir Rnd like she was not a member of the family but whenever she said Dad it made his heart swell with pride like she was the daughter he never had now he was going to have two beautiful daughtersProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie came out of her self Inflicted trance. ¡°Oooh, yeah sure I can talk about Boston to him, it¡¯s something my therapist told me I have to let go by talking about it, if I leave it bottled up it would only destroy me¡± she said and chuckled.


    Rnd immediately became worried for her, ¡± you visited a therapist?¡± He asked


    ¡± Yes sir, but it¡¯s all fine now I guess I am learning to leave with the fact that I was raped ¡± she said.


    ¡°Raped¡± he asked shocked


    ¡± Yeah dad, Nathan raped me while I was drunk , made a video and sent it to his friends, that¡¯s why I became hysterical about him the day I saw him here¡± she said in a low time.


    All this while Sophie had held her hand so she would not be  scared of talking about this.


    Rnd instantly became sorry for her, he could not imagine what she had to go through in the hands of the monster, all the anger he felt towards Nathan came rushing back, all he wanted to do at that point was smash his head.


    Stephanie began breaking down in tears as she narrated the whole incident that happened in Boston, it felt like Everytime she talked about it it hurt her the more but she gathered herself, she did not want to cry in front of Audrey¡¯s dad.


    ¡± So what has been done about this case, did you take it up in court¡± Rnd asked


    ¡± No, Nathan¡¯s aunty works in the High court they used her Influence to strike out the case in court¡± she replied


    ¡± Whattt, what rubbish is that?¡± Rnd screamed, he could not believe his ears.


    ¡± Why would they do that?¡± he asked.


    ¡± They all said I was lying that I was the one who came to their son, they said I forced myself on him which isn¡¯t true at all, I did not force myself on their son, he did¡± She said with tears rolling down her eyes

 Chapter 43

    ¡± Alright, I will make sure Nathan and his family pay for this,¡± Rnd said.


    ¡± No, no it¡¯s actually a forgotten issue, my family decided toy low because we knew we could not win against them we do not have the resources even if we tried it would  always be my words against theirs¡¯ ¡® she pleaded with Rnd notbuk to go along with his n.


    ¡± I have the resources and I will go along with my n, you can¡¯t live your life in forever, I have a theft case with him in sir ethe boys must have told you so I will  bring the two to court¡± he dered


    That was how Rnd was he did only what he had set to do, nobody could make him change his mind


    ¡± That was why I left Boston for New York, I had to start over hoping that no one in New York could recognise me from the video, I don¡¯t know why he keeps following me anywhere I go¡± she said.


    ¡± Actually, he grew up in Clevnd here, this was where he stayed with his family before his mum got a very mouth-watering job at Boston so they all had to move to Boston¡± Rnd told her.


    He just came back to Clevnd, ording to what he told me he had some bad experiences in Boston so he had to start over , he is at Clevnd State University¡± Sophie chirped in


    It was then Stephanie connected the dots, they were all childhood friends, they both schooled in Clevnd after a while he left Clevnd but he wasing back at certain intervals it was on one of his trips back that he did whatever he did  to Sir Rnd and finally left for good, made her fall in love with him and thereafter assaulted her, left Boston when it was bing too hot and  came to y the victim card in Ohio for them.


    He never knew he could be so heartless and wicked.


    ¡± Thank you sir, thank you for not judging me and thank you for raising your sons right because they took care of me  and never med me for anything¡± she said thanking him


    He smiled because he knew their mother  had done a good job in taking care of  them and raising them right.


    ¡°It¡¯s their mother who took care of them¡±  he said ¡± they turned out the way they did because they had a human mother who knew all. about good training and  feelings¡± he continued .


    Stephanie and Sophie smiled because they all saw how much he enjoyed talking about their mother, it was like his safe ce even if she was not alive he felt she could hear him from wherever she was that is why he is always proud of talking about her anywhere.


    ¡± Another thing I invited you for Steph is about the full moon, I wanted to apologize  to you for putting you under unnecessary pressure I had totally forgotten that you were there with us, I just want you to know that you can transform in your own free will I was just scared that if a Raven bes an Alpha we are all as good as dead¡±, Rnd said.


    ¡°But Dad, I don¡¯t understand you were once a Raven what happened¡± sophie added  because she could refer her father referring to him as a Raven during on me of their early morning conversations


    ¡± Well, I married my wife, that¡¯s why they hate me , they do not like humans and they do not like it when Werewolves mate with humans, that is why  I wanted to keep Steph a secret and that is why I did not talk about it for a long time¡± he said.


    ¡± So they are mad because you married a human and still got to be the Alpha¡± Stephanie added in the conversation, ¡± you got it My dear , so we have to be careful this time they are already plotting who would be the next Alpha, full moon is in about a month or two¡¯s time, we still have time¡± he said.


    After he had discussed all that he Intended to do with them, he weed them into the family especially Stephanie as she was just a new addition, he was happy as he knew that she would make a good mate for his son and prayed that their rtionshipsst long. He  gave them both a kiss on the forehead and dismissed them as she still had work and meetings to attend to.


    Bothdies left Rnd¡¯s office in high spirits, for Sophie she was relieved to know that her father inw did not despise her after what she did, while Stephanie was still a bit tense about the whole wolf thing but she knew that she would figure everything out as time went on.  They both went to their respective rooms hoping to find their men so they could tell them all about it only to find out that they were both gone.


    ¡°Where could they have gone?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°How do you expect me to know you are always with them 24/7?¡± Stephanie replied and poked her to show she was just teasing her.


    She looked outside her window and saw a white Lexus car parked just outside thepound, with the upant of the car wearing a buttoned up shirt and a blue tuxedo, the person looked like he had juste from a business meeting and was stopping for a drink. The man she saw from her house was about 6 feet tall, with chiseled and broad shoulders, she admired how his beards were nearly shaved to give a perfect fit to his face. She could not help but wonder who that was, she hardly ever saw visitorse to the brown residence during her stay but this particr seemed extremely familiar to them as the brothers were with himughing and drinking as they all disturbed.


    Sophie wondered at what she could be looking at downstairs that got her attention so much, she needed to have a look too so she walked up to the window to have a look.


    ¡°What¡¯s that¡± she asked


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that man so cute, just look at how handsome he is¡± Stephanie said not keeping her eyes away from the visitor.


    Sophie could not believe her eyes when she looked through the window and saw that the person whom Stephanie had been admiring all along was nobody but her elder brother; he probably came visiting as they had not seen each other in ages.


    ¡± Keep my brother off your eyes, you have a man¡± Sophie said and smacked her in the butts jokingly.


    ¡°Wait, you have a brother, howe you did not tell me¡± Stephanie said teasing her. ¡°He¡¯s hot,¡± she  continued.


    Sophie began making preparations to go downstairs and meet them , she knew Stephanie would keep  bugging her about her brother so she found a solution, she knew the only way she could rest was if she introduced  her to her brother.


    ¡°You know what Steph, let us go downstairs, my brother is fine right, tell him yourself¡± she said and quickly dashed downstairs.


    ¡°Such a fuss¡± Stephanie said to herself


    By the time Sophie was half way down the stairs, she noticed that Stephanie had not followed her so she went back to the room to drag her out.


    ¡°Tell me you are going with me¡± she said and shook her head.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± I need to wear a nice cloth¡± Stephanie teased


    ¡± Jeez, Audrey needs to hear this. You are fangirling over my brother. How do you think he would react to it? ¡± she said andughed.


    She was already used to the reaction Stephanie was giving, all of her friends behaved like that when they saw her brother and how handsome he was.


    ¡± Let us go though, I¡¯m sure he just stopped by to check up on me¡± Sophie said.

 Chapter 44

    They both ran downstairs and went outside the house where Sophie¡¯s brother¡¯s car was parked. They saw Audrey and Derrick inside sittingfortably and scoffed.


    Immediately Sophie got sight of her brother; she ran towards him and jumped on him.


    ¡± Hey baby sis, it¡¯s been so long since I have seen you¡± he said while caressing her cheek.


    ¡± I know I know bro, you went abroad and suddenly went AWOL, no calls no checkups nothing ¡± she said while folding her arms to show her brother that she felt offended.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sis, you know how expensive calls are nowadays¡± he said apologetically.


    ¡°Alright, so what did you get for me?¡± Sophie said .


    ¡± Trust me you know big bro gets you anytime , any day¡± her brother said and went to open his boot.


    This was when Stephanie cleared her throat to let Sophie know that she was still alive as it seemed that she had forgotten her the moment she saw her brother.


    Immediately her brother came back she quickly did the introductions.


    ¡°Heyyyy, bro meet Stephanie, Audrey¡¯s mate and love of his life¡± she said, Stephanie gave her an icy stare to let her know that she was spoiling her chances


    Sophie ignored her and continued with the introductions.


    ¡± Steph met my one and only brother, his name is us,¡± she said .Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± hey Stephanie, nice to meet I have heard so much about you, Audrey seems to be obsessed with you, he has been talking all day about you¡± us said and stretched out his hand for an handshake


    ¡± There¡¯s that too ¡± she muttered underneath her breath.


    ¡± what did you say?¡± He asked


    ¡± oooh it¡¯s nothing I was just talking to myself, nice to meet you too¡± she said, receiving the handshake.


    ¡± I¡¯m guessing you must be a werewolf too,¡± she said jokingly.


    ¡°Ooh yes I am¡± he replied.


    ¡± I like your shirt. By the way, it is nice, ¡±  she said, trying to keep the conversation between them up.


    Sophie knew what she was doing and decided to step in because she knew if she let Stephanie keep on talking they could go on and on forever.


    ¡°us, you said  you wanted to show me something¡± she said diverting vher brother¡¯s attention to herself while giving Stephanie the deadly stare.


    ¡± ooh I got this beautiful dress for you, it¡¯s from one of the biggest stores in London, trust me to get only top notch for you¡± us said


    He then went ahead to show her the shoe he also got for her, she was more than ted that she started screaming down the whole house.


    Stephanie took this as a cue to leave both siblings alone as they have not seen each other in ages, she knew her time woulde very soon, she had her own time and she would wait for it. She went to meet Audrey inside the car who had been watching the scenario  and was reeling withughter.


    ¡°So you areing back to me now, what happened with Prince Charming?¡± he mocked.


    ¡± Wait you saw that, jeez I have embarrassed myself ¡± she said covering her face in shape.


    ¡± But he is really handsome you know¡± she said pointing towards him


    ¡°I know and you have a more handsome man standing here with you but you are busy admiring someone¡¯s brother¡± he said and tapped her head.


    ¡± By the way why are you guys outside¡± she asked changing the topic


    ¡± oooh Sophie¡¯s brother and my dad are not exactly best of friends so to avoid drama he just decides to stay outside whenever he visits his sister¡± Audrey exined


    ¡± I see, y¡¯all just like drama in this your family¡± she said and rolled her eyes.


    ¡± Did someone just roll her eyes at me¡± he asked and teased


    ¡°Durh, I did not roll my eyes at you, I just stated how y¡¯all in your family like drama¡± she said


    ¡± Oohhh well, you will be punished for that when we get inside¡± he said and began teasing her.


    ¡°Ew, you guys should get a room if you are that horny, I¡¯m not ready to watch live porn, he said and jumped out of the bed¡±Derrick said and jumped out of the car.


    He had been sleeping all the while they were there chatting and Banting each other.


    ¡± us, I have to go inside thank you for the shirt anyway¡± he said and shook us¡¯s hand


    ¡± If you don¡¯t mind, I want to take my sister for a drive¡± us asked


    ¡°Ooh sure you can she is your sister, at the end of the day she would be with me¡± Derrick said.


    He then gave her a peck and kiss on the forehead before he left.


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯m horny let¡¯s go inside¡± Stephanie said feeling ufortable on the seat as Audrey had just made her hot.


    He could not believe his ears. ¡± Wait what?¡± he asked.


    ¡± I said let¡¯s go inside, I am horny¡± she asked in a much louder tone this time since he was pretending not to hear her thest time she said it.


    ¡°Shhh, they do not need to know our business¡± she said pointing towards us and Sophie.


    They then both decided to go inside to finish what they started,


    ¡°us, I will see youter bro¡± Audrey said and shook us¡¯s hands.


    ¡± Ok bro¡± us replied.


    ¡°Hey us I¡¯m sure I will get to see you some other time¡± Stephanie winked at him and blew him a kiss.


    ¡°Really Steph, in front of your man how shameless you are¡± Sophie teased her.


    ¡°Well who said I can¡¯t have both of them?¡± she said and winked again.


    ¡± Your friend seems like she is a fun person,¡± us said and chuckled.


    ¡± Don¡¯t let her get to your head, she is mated to Audrey, hell she does not even live here she would just break your heart if you listened to her¡± Sophie reassured her brother and urged them to get into the car.


    ¡°Back off,¡± she whispered to Stephanie


    This made Stephanieugh really hard because she wanted to know what actually gave her the courage to talk to someone¡¯s son in that manner, she never imagined that she could flirt with a person until that morning


    ¡± You really are silly and I should punish you for that¡± Audrey said .


    The two love birds went up to Audrey¡¯s room, they had told the butler to get them from Ice cream and Cakes from the freezer so they could eat while binging their favorite series ¡°, little fires everywhere¡± even if Stephanie had watched this movie plenty times


    She could not ever get tired of watching the movie, it always looked new to her every time.


    As they were watching the movie she took a good look at Audrey giving him the sign that she was ready to getid but he seemed not to be interested as he wanted to take things slowly with her, she knew that the day they were both in her room he had wanted to have sex with her but he held himself because he did not what to hurt her, he could not even imagine hurting her in any way.


    She kept trying to get close to him and showing him signs but he wouldn¡¯t budge not like he was enjoying the movie anyways. So she decided to make use of her n which was seducing him into having sex with her.

 Chapter 45

    She stood up and went to the bathroom to ease herself and have her bath in the shower, after taking her bath she put on  the robe she had left in his room and went out showing just enough Cleavage through the robe . She stood at the bathroom door biting her lips and holding the rope used to tie the robe to show that she could remove it anytime all she needed was a look from him. She began untying rope bit by bit exposing little parts of her private parts and boobs, as she leans against the door frame she makes sure she stays in a position that  the light would shine on her, afterwards she clears her throat getting his attention.


    ¡°Holy Mary, mother of Jesus¡± he screamed, he could not behold the beauty that was in front of him.


    ¡°What are you doing because whatever it is that you are going to do, it is definitely working?¡± he said.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, showing you what you have missed this whole time¡± she said winking at him


    He could see how hard and erect her nipples were, his eyes nearly popped out of its socket and his Cock grew hard as he explored every inch of her body.  He immediately jumped out of his bed to the nightstand so he could get the condom.


    He then came closer to her, using one hand to gently remove the robe she had on and his other hand gently drawing her for a kiss.


    ¡°So you like it¡± she asked


    ¡± Oooh yeah baby, I like it, I like it so much, I never knew you had this robe¡± he said


    ¡± It had been in your room for a while, how wouldn¡¯t you know about it¡± she teased.


    ¡± Well, whichever way, it looks better on you when it is on the ground¡± he said and immediately removed it.


    He pushed her up against the wall and ced his hand over breasts , the other hand moving down her soft body to get to her panties, sliding his hands inside her soft pussy. He kissed her all the way down to her corbone.


    She arched her back, tilting it to the other side and let out a soft moan, pulling his briefs down, she felt his cock pressing hard against her, taking it in her hands she began moving it up and down enjoying the moans that wereing out of his mouth.


    ¡°Audrey, I want you so bad, fuck me¡± she said


    Picking her up, he kicked his briefs away and carried her over to the bed andid her there, he stood there for a minute looking at how beautiful and sexy she looked.


    ¡°Jeez, I¡¯m sorry but everything I¡¯m going to do you know you are going to remember it for a long time¡±  he said


    This just increased the heat up in the room as she was feeling horny and all she wanted was for him to sleep with her.


    He kissed her from theeg all the way up to her mouth, his hand cupping her breast and ran his thumb over her nipple. His cock was throbbing under her wet pussy and she squirmed beneath him.


    ¡°Audrey, do not keep me waiting¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I want you now, I want you badly¡± she said.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At this point he had gotten to her mouth, their kiss deepened, and tongues were fighting for dominance over the others, her fingers cracked  down his back, her hips rising, wanting him so bad.


    He needed no further rifications she needed him as much as he needed her he had waited so long for this moment, he did not want to ruin their chances that time by asking for sex.


    He pulled out the condom he had brought out from his drawer, ced it over his cock, once on he lowered his body, sliding his throbbing cock inside her. He moved slowly at first until she started cursing at him to go faster, he held off froming, he wanted to show her what she has been missing even after she screamed out after having her first orgasm he continued thrusting inside her, it was only after he had given her a third orgasm that he let her go after hitting her g-spot and finally having his own release.. moving over, he removed the used condom and tossed it into the waist bin at the entrance of the room andid on his back, he had given her his all and was out of breathe he needed to catch his breath back and slow down his racing heart.


    Putting her leg over his she rested her  head on his chest drawing imaginary lines over his bare chest and stomach, she could hear how  fast his heart was pounding. ¡°Wow that was so hot, I thought you were never going to stop at first, good thing I have a strong heart else I would have been dead by now¡± she said


    ¡± Well that¡¯s true, imagine me exining how you were fucked to death¡± he said and chuckled


    Climbing on top of him she reached for another condom that was lying nearby. ¡°How about another round?¡±she said.


    ¡± Wait what, are you trying to fucking kill me, I¡¯m tired¡± he said.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, I will do all the work this time¡± she said


    And winked at him


    ¡°Have i not unleashed a sexual beast at this point¡± heughed and said


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t lie I have missed you¡± she said and began caressing him and kissing him.


    Her lips touched every part of his body, moving up and down his earlobe and using her hand to rub his soft nipples he always enjoyed when she did that she could feel how hard he was so she lowered her body so she could enter and she could give him the sweetest ride of his life.


    But he could not even wait as he was already grunting and moaning, she had made him so she was going to suffer for it, he rolled her into her back and entered her making her give a loud moan.


    ¡°Ooh my God, Audrey you are going to be the end of me¡± she said.


    ¡± Yeah, one of us is going to die from fucking too much¡± he teased, covering his erection with the condom she had removed from the wrapper and the earlier one had torn when he entered her.


    They both went at it until they both had a release, Audrey came after two rounds and justid on his back he was already spent.


    He held her close to him, caressing her backside. ¡± I wonder how we will keep up in a few years from now,¡± he said.


    She smiled because she knew that he was going to stay with her for a very long time, they had forever to go.


    She knew they were still going but she loved him with everything she had and she was not going to change that for anything in the world.


    He then rolled over the bed so he could have some shower and they could go downstairs for some dinner.

 Chapter 46

    ¡°Hey son, when do you n on going back to school?¡± Rnd asked Audrey during dinner.


    ¡±  I¡¯m thinking of going back tomorrow or next,¡± Audrey replied.


    Stephanie looked at him and tried giving signals with her eyes, she knew instantly that Audrey was dying their return back to school because he knew he would miss his father, their decision toe back was a good one after all, she was happy that she was part of something that made their lifeplete and she had a chance to meet his family and got to know the people she had heard so much about.


    She felt sad she was leaving, she did not know why she had grown so close with people who she just met and got to know.


    ¡°Errrm , dad if it is any constion you cane pay us a visit in New York we both stay on campus so it would be easy locating us¡± she said to Sir Rnd.


    ¡°You stay on campus?¡± Derrick asked whity surprise on his face. ¡± But that is not what you told Dad and I, we fucking have money why will. you choose to stay on campus¡± Derrick continued


    Audrey knew that was not why he told his family that he would do so because he did not want to mix with humans but he changed his mind at thest minute at the airport and the minute he saw Stephanie at the bar.


    ¡± I know Derrick, it was ast minute decision I made to stay on campus, it¡¯s way cheaper, besides this is just my freshman year I have plenty of time to stay off campus so there is really no need to hurry¡± he told his brother


    ¡°But Audrey staying on campus is risky that is why we opted for you to get an Apartment probably in Manhattan  or something , what if your secret hade out do you know how those people would treat you¡± Derrick said his voice raising up


    Rnd knew he had to step in else it would just turn into another argument between his sons. They have gotten along all this while and he would not want them to enter another argument just at the verge of one of them leaving, it would mean they won¡¯t talk to each other again.


    ¡°Okay, okay sons, it¡¯s enough we  are having dinner, Derrick it is Audrey¡¯s decision to make, he chose to stay on campus and it is fine with me, what you should be thinking of is how to join him in NYU or probably another University of your choice¡± his father said.


    ¡± Alright, dad, I was just worried and shocked that he would make such a reckless decision¡± Derrick said.


    ¡± Reckless, you said well  I guess for once I got to decide what I want for myself not that it was handed over to me  or made for me by you or Dad¡± Audrey blurted out.


    Everywhere became instantly silent,  the tension and bad blood between both brothers had notpletely gone. That is why when they had arguments it tended to affect everything and everyone around  them.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡± You know what baby let us go upstairs, I think you need to rx or take some fresh air¡± Stephanie said.


    Audrey stood up angrily kicking the table as he left the dining table in annoyance.


    ¡°I have lost my appetite, anyways¡± he said and stomped off.


    Suddenly Rnd began gasping for breath, his hands in his chest as he was calling for Audrey toe  back to the dining table but Audrey did not turn back to see what was happening. Nobody took notice of what was happening to Sir Rnd as they were both caught up in their problems. It was only Nanny Maria who had seen it from where she was seated


    ¡± Are you guys that heartless, did you not see how your dad is fighting for his life here¡± she shouted at Derrick who was seated there


    ¡± Dad, dad , what is wrong?¡± Derrick said frantically trying to know what happened to his father.


    They immediately carried him into the room so they could call the pack doctor to know what happened to their father.


    ¡± Dad, don¡¯t worry you will be fine¡± Sophie said while holding Sir Rnd¡¯s hands. ¡± Just hold on, let me see if I can get Stephanie and Audrey outside hopefully they did not go far¡± she said and dashed out of the room immediately to get them


    She ran outside into the fields  and tried looking for them but they were not where to be found, she picked up her phone and tried calling them but no one picked her calls, she became instantly worried Audrey hardly ever got angry to the extent that he would not talk to her again at least she was the only one he confided in about his fears, but this time he had Stephanie anyway.


    Just then Derrick came out of the house and found her pacing up and down frantically, ¡°babe calm down, have you seen them?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No babe, I have not seen them, Audrey ha snever hidden from me like this before, what if he hurts himself, or worse what if he hurts Stephanie, he is angry did you see the way he stormed out of the house¡± she said not finding time for herself to breathe, she was literally freaking out. Everything was  going well. ¡± Why do we have to have one drama or the other? ¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Soph, I caused this whole mess, I should have shut myself up when dad told me not to argue it, Audrey is a big boy and can handle himself, I was just worried and looking out for him¡± he said looking down in remorse.


    ¡°An, babe this is not your fault, it is nobody¡¯s fault you were just doing what any caring twin brother would do¡± she said.


    ¡± You know, you guys would never be cool until you guys talk about what caused the fight in the first ce,¡± she said.


    Everybody at the table that day including Stephanie knew that  she was the reason they actually had issues, if  she was not mated to any of them maybe their conflict would be reduced, the fact that he had to live with seeing her with his brother everyday was enough to make him mad, if it were her too she would be offended and now he has still not gotten over it despite the fact that he had Stephanie because those things do not easily go away.


    ¡± I know I know, but I do not know why he is so mad at me , it is not my fault you got mated with me, he has Stephanie now, why does it still affect him so much ¡± Derrick said


    ¡± Don¡¯t talk until you see me with another man, I know he loves Stephanie to death but he is just manifesting his insecurities, you seemed to have been the favorite child ever since you were kids, he gave in to you whenever you father said he should, he even had to give me up at some point  because your father said he should, his scared of losing Stephanie the same way and the at you questioned him made him feel like he could not make decisions for himself¡± she said.


    ¡± Oooh I never knew that is how he was feeling, but where could they have gone I need to talk to him before he leaves¡± Derrick said


    ¡± I think I have an idea,  leave it to me, just call the pack doctor toe check up on dad and let me know if anythinges up,¡± she said and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡± Jeez I could not love you more, thank you very much babe¡±  he said.

 Chapter 47

    She knew just where he went to if she could not find him, his car was still outside so he could not have gone for a drive, she noticed  the footprints of a wolf on the path leading outside the house.


    ¡± Could it be that he transformed into a werewolf, and ran into the woods, what of Steph she  can not transformed yet¡± she thought to herself


    He needed to release some of the anger he had bottled up inside him all the years so she knew what she was going to do, she needed to  see him and even if it meant running into the woods she was going to do just that.


    She immediately went inside to pick up her car keys but she was stopped by Derrick who was in the living room, ¡± where are you going?¡± He asked.


    ¡± To the woods¡± she said ¡± your brother transformed into a wolf right outside this house  and my guess is that he went into the woods to fight whoever he could fight so he could release some energy so I¡¯m going there to stop it before it turns into something worse¡± she continued.


    ,¡± Wait what, how did you know, shit he left with Stephanie, that boy is putting the babes life in danger let me go with you¡± he said and was about to leave the house but she stopped him. I¡¯m his tracks.


    ¡°Your dad needs you, I got this covered I promise I would bring Stephanie safe, let me use this to make up for how I screwed up¡± she said


    ¡± Alright, thank you for staying safe and if you ever need my help you know how to get me¡± he said and kissed her, not long after the  pack doctor came in.


    ¡± Ooh hi doc, thanks foring on such short notice¡± he said


    ¡± Your family seems to have enough drama these days, the downsides of mating with a human,¡± he teased.


    This got Derrick really pissed. ¡± Doc you are here to treat my father and not meddle in our family Affairs, you would not want me to report to the Alpha you know, ooh I forgot the Alpha is my father¡± he threatened.


    The pack doctor became instantly quiet. ¡± I thought as much,¡± Audrey said and smirked.


    Meanwhile, back at the woods, Sophie had already arrived and she saw Stephanie parked right outside the woods inside a cab, so she ran to knock on the car door so she could enter. Stephanie looked like she had been crying, she instantly felt sorry for her and  gave her a big hug.


    ¡± What happened, why are you in a cab?¡± she said after Stephanie had calmed down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t enter the woods, I¡¯m not a wolf I¡¯m scared they might see me again and attack me¡± she said.


    ¡± Ohh dear, where is Audrey? Why did he leave you?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡± As soon as we stepped outside the house, Audrey transformed into a wolf and began running off I managed to run after him as fast as I could but it was not just working, after a while I was able to catch up with him, I held him down but he is way stronger than me so he managed to escape from my  grip and started running , I knew he was running into the woods so so stopped a nearby Cab who was approaching me to follow him wherever he goes, he entered the woods, the cab can not enter the woods¡± Stephanie exined.


    ¡± I guess as much because I saw his footprints immediately I got out of the house and I could sniff the air and I instantly knew a wolf had been there, what I did not know was how you left too, so wait he did not hurt you when you held him down¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡± What even gave you the confidence to hold a wolf, what if he had hurt you or something?¡± Sophie chided her.


    ¡± I know I know I just trusted in the fact that he loved me and would never do anything to hurt me that is why I tried to hold him down¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry , I would go check up on him and bring him out, plus I don¡¯t think you should be here it is not safe you are putting your life and this cab driver¡¯s life at risk, if the Raven should get wind of a human¡¯s car outside the woods they mighte here to cause mayhem you know what a pack of Wolves can do¡± Sophie said and hugged her.


    ¡± Alright, make sure he is safe  please, I don¡¯t want to go home but I don¡¯t think I have a choice than to go home¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡°Steph by the way Sir Rnd developed an heart attack immediately you guys left so I think you going home would be of great help to his getting better, Derrick is home¡± she said


    ¡°I did not know that happened, I¡¯m sorry I would go home now¡± Stephanie said and told the cab driver to turn back and take her to where he picked her from while Sophie dropped down.


    She did not know how inside would be but she had to do something  or else Audrey would create a bigger mess than they already had .


    She immediately transformed into a wolf with her eyes turning yellow first before other parts of her body joined in.  Immediately she ran into the woods with hoee that she could do something about it.


    Stephanie spent the whole night packing their bags, she told  Audrey to go to bed and that she would handle it. By the time she was done packing it was around 3am in the morning so Instead of getting some sleep she decided to go downstairs for a drink.


    ¡°Shit, you scared the hell out of me¡± she shouted at Derrick who showed up at her back out of nowhere.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, no I just finished packing our bags for tomorrow¡± she said.


    ¡± So he is hell bent on leaving hun¡± Derrick teased.


    ¡± Well you know your brother, is this something you do show up in the middle of the night to scare people¡± she said andughed.


    ¡± This is my house remember, I wasing  to get something to drink¡± he said.


    ¡± Oooh I see, I understand¡± she said.


    ¡± So you know we have never really talked since you got here¡±, Derrick saidProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Really have we not¡± she said feigning ignorance


    ¡± You are a bad actress, I see through you dear¡± he teased andughed at her.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, your brother told me a lot about you when we were in school and the night you called asking him toe immediately we were both together¡± she said and rolled her eyes, ¡± you acted like it was a serious thing, he had to jump out of bed that instant, I have never seen him that worried about family before I never knew y¡¯all were cat and dog¡± she went further and poked him in the stomach.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurt , well yeah we worry about each other a lot and we are not best of friends I know it¡¯s weird twins are supposed to be close and all but my brother and I are not close at all¡± he said.


    ¡°Could this be because of a girl?¡± she said, giving him her yful eyes.

 Chapter 48

    Well, it might be, I think he has not really gotten over the  fact that i got mated to her and not him, I guess he just really loved Sophie and now he has you¡± he said tapping her shoulder, ¡± I¡¯m very sure you will do a very good job at loving my brother and you would also make a very good mate for him¡± Derrick said.


    She could not believe that she was having a civil conversation with Derrick, the most annoying person in the brown household, she remembered when she newly came he was just this yful and stubborn Derrick who never took anything or anyone serious .


    ¡°Wow, Derrick you sound smart, I never knew you could be this smart¡± she teased him


    ¡± You sure do enjoy teasing me right, I can be smart now and calm, I just enjoy being cocky and annoying, I know how that shit irritates my brother so I mostly do it to irritate him¡± he said


    ¡± So basically you put up your shitty attitude when we came to be an annoying pest and get on Audrey¡¯s nerves, you sure yed your cards well because it damn worked¡±  she said .


    They bothughed as they began mocking Audrey¡¯s response  to everything they did, they imitated his footsteps, the manner in which he walks like he was an old man and what he would say if he caught them mocking him. This made Stephanieugh so hard as Derrick was so urate in all his expressions, he gave off the right expressions, to her it was like she had a second Audrey standing right in front of her.


    As theughter died down, silence crept in and they both stayed together in silence for a while when Derrick broke the silence


    ¡°You know irrespective of the way he is, one thing I know for sure is you bring out the best in my brother and that boy is willing to do anything and I mean anything for you, don¡¯t just break his trust, don¡¯t break his heart¡± Derrick said with pleading eyes.


    ¡°What if I am not able to transform, Derrick, will I be able to still cope with this lifestyle¡± she said with concern in her eyes ¡± there are times I just want to hold him and look at home especially when he is afraid and angry but there is little or nothing I can do when he is not in his human form and it breaks my heart each time¡± she said.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Derrick knew how hurt she was when she could not follow him into the woods the day he ran off, it was any sane feeling any normal human will have, if it were him too he would feel. He did not know what to tell her at that point because he knew that she would pick on it and hold his words close to her chest but he decided to try anyway.


    ¡±  I really don¡¯t know what to say but don¡¯t just give up hope yet, you would transform, you would change into a werewolf, it might not be today or tomorrow or even on full moon but I know the love you guys share will keep you guys together, I promise and we all have your back¡± he said with a smile reassuring her that there was always light at the end of the tunnel.


    ¡°You know,e to think of it this is like a repeat of what happened to my mum, she was not able to transform immediately she kept worrying and worrying but my dad kept reassuring her that she would eventually transform it was not until she gave birth to us boys that she did which was a very long time because my parents were mated long ago to each other, my mum knew a lot about werewolves but was not one herself till she birthed us¡± he further exined.


    ¡°Hmmm, that¡¯s true, your mum I have to pay her a visit before we leave tomorrow, we all have to pay her a visit¡±  she said ¡± she is such a strong woman, stayed with a werewolf despite all the oppositions she got and was still able to birth werewolves¡± Stephanie said .


    ¡± Yeahhh, that is also a thing, prior to our birth everybody including the wolfmunity were concerned that we would turn out to be humans, they were not expecting my brother and I to be wolves at all, it came as a surprise to them when Audrey and I turned out to be wolves too¡± he reminisced as those were good old times.


    His mother told him there was a lot of jubtion in the wolfmunity when he and Audrey were born.


    ¡± Nice story, Audrey never told me about all this,¡± she said.


    ¡± He would still tell you but don¡¯t tell him I already did,¡± he said andughed.


    Unknown to them Audrey had alreadye down few minutes before, he woke up and did not find Stephanie close to him so he felt  that she must have gone downstairs, he immediately went downstairs and found her talking to Derrick so he decided to  hide a bit and listen in on their conversation , he could not help but smile and remember when their mother was alive, those were good old times and this made him have reasons why he should love his brother more, his mother would not be happy to see them constantly fighting, so he stood up from where he hid himself.


    ¡°Toote bbermouth, I already overheard everything¡± he teased standing up.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that listening in on my conversation is bad ¡± Stephanie said and poked him


    Ouch, that hurt¡± he whined


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for eavesdropping¡± she said and winked.


    ¡± She is such a feisty one¡± Derrick said facing his brother andughing


    ¡± I guess it¡¯s good to have them feisty,¡± Audrey teased back.


    Stephanie loved the fact that they were warming up to each other in a way that was at least some progress.


    ¡± We are going to visit your mother tomorrow,¡± she said, facing Audrey and giving him the puppy dog eyes  so he could give in to her request.


    ¡± Not that eyes please, and yes I already had it in mind before you spoke about it, i can not go back to school without  saying goodbye to my mother¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± Yayyy¡± she jumped up like a little child that had just been given her favorite sweet to take to school.


    ¡°So I will leave you guys to talk things through and iron it out and please for crying out loud do not punch each other while people are sleeping¡± she said and pleaded.


    ¡°Ouch you hurt my pride babe, you think I can not do without having a civil conversation with my only brother¡± Audrey said faking a heart attack


    ¡± Well make me trust you¡± she said and walked away.


    She left the two brothers to themselves, they did not know what to say after she left so they just stood there in awkward silence waiting for who would talk first, at that point even if a pin had dropped it would have been heard in the whole house.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±they both said simultaneously, which was awkward.


    ¡± Ooh I¡¯m sorry, you should go first¡± Derrick said


    ¡± Alright, I am sorry Ished out that way, I guess I over reacted¡± Audrey replied.


    ¡± I am sorry too, if you ever felt  that way, I was only looking out for you as a brother should¡± Derrick replied.


    After they apologized they both shook hands like guys would and hugged each other.


    ¡± Anger is terrible, now my body aches all over from the constant punching I made at the woods¡± Audrey said and they bothughed.


    ¡± Wait wait, what did you do to Sophie, how was she able to control you?¡± Derrick asked.


    ¡± It was a whole lot of work but I really don¡¯t know. All I know is I was punching something or someone and suddenly I was bundled in a car,¡±  he said.


    ¡± Hmm I guess her charm worked ¡± Derrick teased


    ¡± What charm¡± his brother asked. Derrick did not want to answer the question so immediately changed the topic so he would avoid having to answer the question.


    ¡± So you are really going tomorrow¡± Derrick said changing the topic.

 Chapter 49

    Yeah yeah man¡¯s gotta do what man¡¯s gotta do, I think we are finished with our mission in Ohio, father has blessed us I thought I bit on her but I did not¡± Audrey said .


    ¡± I¡¯m thinking of applying to Princeton,¡± Derrick said.


    Audrey was ted that his brother was finally going to do something with his life , he was finay opting to go to college, college is not something that Derrick enjoyed or has ever thought of going to.


    ¡± Wow , that¡¯s nice and great. I¡¯m really happy that you are  finally making up your mind about college,¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°But what about dad, he is making ns for you to take over thepany and you would leave him too all alone¡± he asked further.


    ¡°That is why I said thinking it signifies a final decision yet it is something that is still in the works, I can not abandon Dad all by himself¡± Derrick said


    ¡± Alright, alright no problem do what makes you happy¡± Audrey said dropping the subject so it would not result into another fight between them , he had enough of fights already the one he had today cost him his body and he is still suffering from the pains he incurred.


    They  called it a night and headed to their various rooms to continue their sleep but Audrey was having none of it, what he had intended to do when he came downstairs had not been aplished he needed to take a cup of coffee, Derrick bade him a goodbye as was going to sleep because the hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    After he had finished his coffee, Audrey went back to his room and found Stephanie sleeping like a baby on his bed. He kissed her cheek and thanked her but  what he did woke her up as she was a very light sleeper.


    ¡± How was the  talk?¡± she said, wiping sleep from her eyes.


    ¡± Sorry, I woke you up, it went well actually we both talked and cleared our differences, we also apologized to each other¡± he said, ¡± and how does that make you feel¡± she said..


    Stephanie asked the question because she knew how Audrey was, he does not like to admit when something made him feel better, so she asked the question to know whether he would lie to her because she knew that it did make him feel better even if he would not admit it.


    ¡°, Good I guess, it feels good not to have a grudge or anger for any person,¡± he said.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡± At least, he admitted it¡± she said underneath her breath andughed.


    They both slept off not long after and morning came by quickly the day the both of them were to leave for New York. Stephanie was the first to wake up as she had earlier set an rm, she immediately stood up from the bed and went to the bathroom to freshen up she then went downstairs and found Nanny Maria making breakfast for them.


    ¡°Nanny good morning¡± she said as she climbed down the staircase.


    ¡± Good morning Mi¡¯ja , did you sleep well?¡± she asked.


    ¡± Yes Nanny, do you want me to help you?¡± She offered to help the nanny.


    ¡± Ooh no Mi¡¯ ja food is ready, just  go and call the rest toe for their meal¡± Maria said.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, they wille for their food it seems everyone is still sleeping¡± she said as she looked around


    Nanny Maria looked at her and wondered who gave birth to such an amazing baby girl, she was loving, caring and she admired her strength. It then dawned on her that Stephanie was sleeping that day and she would not know  when they would see again.


    ¡°Mi¡¯ja I would miss you,¡± she said holding back tears.


    ¡± Ooh no , Nanny Maria I will always be a part of this family , don¡¯t worry you can not dispose of me that easily, I will surelye back you would see me soon¡± she said and hugged Nanny Maria.


    She thanked the nanny for the hospitality she gave her since she got into the house. She has been nothing short of amazing towards her and she would forever be grateful to the nanny.


    Just as they were in the middle of their drama, sir Rnd walked in requesting for his breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning Dad, how are you feeling today¡± Stephanie asked


    ¡°Hmm Dad, that is new, you seem extremely happy, is it because you are going back to school¡± sir Rnd said.


    ¡± Dad, you look happier and healthier than you were yesterday¡± she said in a high pitched voice for him to know she was indeed happy.


    ¡± You should go and call the rest of them¡± sir Rnd said changing the topic


    By the time she turned to go and call them, they were alling out of their respective rooms looking like people who had fought wars in their dreams. Sophie was wearing a blue pajamas, and came out with rough hair and spit drooling from her mouth she looked like a person who stole and was beaten up, while Audrey in the other hand was looking like a mad person as he seemed to have constantly rolled on the bed and roughened his hair.


    ¡± Jeez you guys look terrible there is no way in hell I¡¯m allowing you to sit at that table, go get dressed or changed or something¡± nanny Maria screamed at them  to go back upstairs. They did as ordered and came back out looking like humans.


    The Brown family ate their food in silence, after which Audrey told the rest of the family to go get dressed as they were both going to see their mother.


    ¡± Even me, if there is a need for me to go, you and your brother will just end up disgracing me in front of your mother and end up fighting,¡± Sir Rnd said.


    The twins looked at each other, they knew their father was still pissed about  what happened the day before. So they decided to sing him one of the songs he hated to tease him as that is what they did when they were younger whenever he was pissed at them, he often said hearing their ugly voices made him better as they both made an effort to sing for him even if they could not sing so save their lives.


    ¡± Enough, enough, you guys are disturbing these youngdies¡± he said urging them to stop. ¡± You win, I am no longer mad,¡± he further said.


    ¡± Your voices are terrible, do not ever go for singingpetitions¡± Stephanie teased.


    Breakfast ended and the family were all set to visit their mother soon after, Audrey in particr went to wish his mother a goodbye as he was going back and Stephanie wanted to wish her farewell too. She did not know her but she already liked the woman.


    They did not stay long in their mother¡¯s grave  so Audrey and Stephanie would not miss their flight as it was scheduled for 1pm which was just a few hours away. After Audrey and Stephanie had said their goodbyes they went back to the mansion to take their bags,  Derrick was the one taking them to the airport alongside Sophie. They got back to the house in no time dropped off Sir Rnd who was already feeling sad that Stephanie was leaving them so soon


    ¡± I will miss you Steph, make sure you take care of my son and keep in touch¡± he said as she stepped down from the car.


    ¡± Ok dad , thank you¡± she said and stepped down to give him a hug, Audrey had gone to get their bags from the room.


    In a few minutes, they had arrived at the airport. Their flight was not until 1pm, so they had ample time to discuss amongst each other and base their goodbyes.

 Chapter 50

    ¡± Steph, you have  been a really goodpanion  since I met you or since you arrived in Ohio, thank you for everything¡± Sophie said holding her hands.


    ¡± Soph, you know you do not need to do this you practically took care of me and held me despite the fact that you barely knew me, my safety came first to you before anybody else so if I am to thank anybody it¡¯s you, thank you really and I had mad fun with you, I hope to recreate it when I get back again because surely I will Ohio was a really fun experience for me¡± she replied Sophie with tears rolling down her eyes, she never knew leaving to be this painful she had really bonded well with Stephanie amongst everybody. She gave her a tight hug  like she was never letting her go.


    She then turned to Derrick to hug him too, he was also another person who looked out for her, he really cared about her and she did not know how to repay them both.


    ¡°Derrick I just met you and it seems like I have known you for a long time, thank you for always saving my life and foring up with a n b I don¡¯t know what I would have done if you had not created that escape route that day in the forest¡± she said with tears welling up and she gave the biggest hug of her life.


    ¡°Ooh it¡¯s fine, I trust we would meet again¡± Derrick said he did not want to mess up his eyes like the grown women were doing so he was going to keep it to himself, this was  not the first time Audrey was leaving home so he was used to it but he faced his brother nevertheless.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m supposed to hit you, you called me home like there was an urgency and you did not bother to tell me what it was , I was worried man that something happened to you or pops¡± Audrey said hitting his brother yfully.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be angry my bro, it was a joke, I  missed you ¡± Derrick ssiad hitting his brother back too yfully.


    ¡°Take care of dad for me and take care of yourself, send him my love¡± Audrey replied and hugged his brother, the girls were happy that they bade each other goodbye in a good way.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Thest time Audrey went to New York, Derrick did not even see his brother off to the airport; it was a good sight to behold.


    Shortly after, it was announced that passengers going to New York should head to the departure lounge and that they waved goodbye to one another. Sophie had balled out her eyes and forgotten to collect Stephanie¡¯s contact when Derrick promised he would get it from Audrey for her, with that assurance they headed back to their mansion while Audrey and Stephanie went for the ne.


    In no time  they both arrived at John F Kennedy Airport, and Audrey ordered them from the airport to take them to the university campus.


    ¡°Finally, I have missed school so much ¡± Stephanie said in excitement


    She could not wait to gist her best friend about everything they both did in Ohio, and explore NYU campus, she had missed the serene environment, the ever busy campus life students had one thing or the other to do every time. In a few minutes they arrived at her dorm and she packed her things to get into the dorm.


    ¡°So I will see youter babe¡± Audrey said and kissed her on the lips.


    ¡± Alright babe, give me a call when you get to your room¡± she replied.


    On getting to her dormitory she noticed that her roommate was around as the door was just closed and not locked so she opened the door.


    ¡°Stephhhhhh¡± her roommate screamed and jumped out of bed to give her a hug.


    ¡± Wee back baby, wait you did not tell me you were traveling I was worried sick¡±  she said and folded her arms in anger.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry babe, an emergency came up, I had to travel in a rush ¡± Stephanie replied trying to calm her roommate down.


    ¡± If not that Mirabel told me that you went to Ohio with Mr handsome I would not have known, I was about organizing a search party for you¡± her roommate teased and they bothughed.


    ¡± You know there was really no need for that , you could have given me a call or something but it¡¯s fine though, I got a present for you at least to make up for ghosting on you¡± Stephanie said and gave her roommate the package she had got from Ohio for her.


    ¡°Soe and tell me how was your trip, how handsome is Mr handsome, hope he treated you well and made you feel like a princess¡± her roommate asked, she  just wanted to know if she had maximum fun.


    ¡± Well, it was fine babe, I enjoyed every bit of it,  and yes he made me feel like a princess, he had always made me feel like a princess¡± she said blushing very hard


    ¡± Jeeez, babe see how you look all red, you must have really enjoyed yourself, thank you for that package anyways I like it¡± she said and stood up as if she was walking away.


    ¡± Let me leave you to rest now, you can tell me the juicy detailster, I have rehearsals with the dance society now¡± her roommate said and left.


    After her roommate had left the room, she quickly used the opportunity to unpack her luggages, and put things in order as he room was looking like she had not been in the room for a very long  time, she was not the tidiest person ever but she coped with it because the girl was nice , funny and adorable.


    ¡± Oooh my, I have a lot of cleaning to do in this room, it seems like she was not in the room at all, my goodness¡± she said hitting her head on her face to show that she was tired in advance.


    She began cleaning and arranging the room, she then remembered that she  told Audrey to call her when he got to his room why had he not call her, had he not gotten to his room, a myriad of thoughts clouded her mind so she decided to pick up the phone and call him to know what went wrong. After two rings he picked up the phone she had prepared a speech ahead of time, she wanted him to know that she was displeased with the fact that he did not call her but as soon as he picked up the phone, it felt like her mouth was glued together as she could not utter a word she just started smoking and blushing over the phone .


    ¡°, Heyyy¡± he said on the other end ¡± you miss me so much that you can not do without me even if we just saw each other¡± . Audrey teased. This irked her so much, she hated how confident Audrey was of himself every time. ¡± What a jerk¡± she muttered to herself.


    ¡± I told you to give me a call when you get to your Form, but you did not. I was just calling to know whether you were fine and if you got to your dorm safely¡± she said and hung up the call.


    Audrey justughed at what she did and decided to call her back hoping she would pick which she eventually did .

 Chapter 51

    ¡°Chill calm down, I just got to my Dorm, I did not go to my Dorm straight, I had some errands to run before I get here , so babe I¡¯m sorry I was just saying I would call you when I¡¯m done with everything¡± he said and waited for a reply but he heard none.


    ¡°Babe are you there?¡± He asked andughed ¡± how could women be this petty¡± he thought to himself and chuckled


    ¡°What did you say?¡± She asked and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Ooh now you heard me right¡± he said ,¡± babee on now seriously don¡¯t tell me you are angry because I did not call you ¡± he said and pleaded.


    ¡± I¡¯m not angry babe¡± she said and smiled.


    ¡°Alright that is good to hear, so take care of yourself, I need to unpack, I love you¡± he said and hung up


    ¡°He could not even allow me say , I love you back¡± she muttered to herself.


    She continued cleaning up her room, by the time she was done she was very tired and famished so she decided to order take out she was about calling the restaurant to send in her food when she heard her doorbell ring, she walked up to the door and looked through the hole, she noticed it was a delivery guy who was standing right outside so she opened it.


    ¡°Delivery for Stephanie ¡± he said


    ¡± Yes I am Stephanie,¡± she said excitedly.


    Audrey had known that she would be very tired so he ordered food to be sent to her before she finished cleaning her room so he told them to send it before 7pm.


    She was so happy when she got delivery of the food. Audrey knew the way to her heart each and every time, he kept proving it to her. She opened the pack of food and found that he had ordered Pizza and some Spaghetti stir-fried with chicken nuggets. .


    ¡± Thank you for the food¡± she said over the phone when she called him


    ¡± What food¡± he asked feigning ignorance


    ¡°Ooh so you want to behave like you did not send me pizza today¡± she said rolling her eyes at him if she were with him she knows she would have punched him in the stomach or something


    ¡± Oooh that you are wee, at least you called to thank me¡± he said and chuckled because he knew that he had stepped on a nerve.


    ¡± Have you called your family that you already arrived at school¡± she asked


    ¡± No, no I will call them as soon as I drop your call¡± he replied to her, she was going to make a whole lot of issues out of it if  he did not call them so she made sure he did as soon as he dropped the call.


    ¡± So I will talk to youter, I have a long day ahead tomorrow and I need to eat this food before it gets cold¡± she said hanging up the call.


    After she had eaten the food ,  she prepared for her night shower and headed for her bed. She needed to sleep; she could not see anybody again that night, not even Mirabel. She knew  her best friend would kill her for not calling her as soon as she got to school but she cared less, all her anger would melt away as soon as she showed her what she got for her as a present.


    She tried to find sleep but it just was noting, she tossed  from right to left on her bed but sleep was noting, her mind went back  to all the adventures she had back in Ohio, she never imagined she could take such a risk her parents did not even know she had left New York, she remembered Derrick, Sir Rnd and Sophie and hoped they were fine including the nanny and butler, she remembered that she did not see the butler when she was leaving and wondered what could have gone wrong.


    ¡± Maybe he was on leave¡± she thought to herself and shrugged off the thought. After much thinking , sleep finally crept in and she was able to get some sleep.


    Audrey on the other hand was a night person so after he had ended the call with Stephanie he ate his food and set out for a club. He had earlier called  Austin to let him know that he was back in New York and if he would be avable for a boys¡¯ night out. When it was time he set out of campus to the nearest and most popr club in town, he carried his debit card in case there was need for them to Lodge in a hotel instead ofing back to campus that night.


    He could not make a decision on the club to go so he picked up his phone and ordered a ride, telling the driver to take him to the club he went to the day he met Stephanie and called Austin to meet him there.


    ¡°Hey broooo¡±Austin shouted when he arrived, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡±; he asked, mming his hands into Audrey¡¯s giving the usual handshake they normally do when they have not seen each other in a long while.


    ¡°How was the trip¡± he asked , ¡± you look like you had made fun with bae¡± Austin teased


    ¡°Well it was  fine, I had fun too with her ¡± Audrey said blushing


    ¡± You are a guy you have to man up, I know you are all loved up but don¡¯t let anybody know that a woman has you already still looking single¡± Austin said teasing his friend.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin enjoyed teasing him especially when they spoke about Stephanie.


    ¡± We are werewolves remember, we don¡¯t have time to flirt with humans we just have to find our mate and love you on her¡± he reminded Austin


    ¡± That is true ,e to think of it how is your dad the alpha, I heard he has been cof bad health recently¡± Austin asked out of concern


    ¡°Bad health?¡± Audrey asked surprised, ¡± and if I may ask where did you get this information from¡± he asked further.


    ¡± Some wolves said they saw the pack doctore out of your house on two asions so they felt he was sick or something,¡± Austin replied.


    ¡± Well my dad is fine, the reasons why we invited him to our house isn¡¯t because of him, a lot of things happened while I was home that is why we needed the pack doctor considering the fact that we had a human amongst us¡± Audrey replied


    Austin was surprised as to who the human could be as thest time they both checked they both came from a long lineage of werewolves before it dawned on him that Stephanie might have been the human he was talking about, she most likely did not change. m


    ¡°Human, so you mean Stephanie did not transform? ¡± he asked.


    ¡± Yes she did not , I am even scared I don¡¯t know what that means because I am sure I bit on her¡± he said out of fear.


    ¡± You really do not have to be scared , she would transform at her own pace ¡± Austin reassured his friend.


    After they both spoke about Audrey¡¯s trip to Ohio and He narrated the turnout of events at home, they decided to order a bottle of red wine and headed for their various dormitories but Audrey said he did not want to go to his house after a while so after much argument they both paid to Lodge in an hotel for the night they next day they would go back to their dormitories.


    ¡°I know I have a lot of things to make up  when I get to ss tomorrow¡± , Rnd said to Austin


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, you will be fine, you were just away for a week, you should be able to meet up¡± Austin reassured him that he would make it .


    Soon after, they both decided to go to bed as it was already veryte, Audrey thought of putting a call through to Stephanie to let her know about his adventure that night but he held off from calling her, he would call her in the morning when she was not so grumpy and will be wide awake to listen to it.

 Chapter 52

    The next morning, the duo of Audrey and Austin set out for their various dormitories; they had their breakfast at the hotel before going back. Immediately he left for his dorm, he got a call from a coursemate that they had a ss that morning, he immediately stood up from his bed, he was not used to school and did not take note of his timetable hence he hurriedly dressed up and went for his ss, on his way  to the ss he ran into Mirabel who was also rushing to meet her staff adviser.


    ¡°Hey Mirabel¡± he said and hugged her.


    ¡°Heyyy, Audrey, how are you, hope you are fine?¡± she replied


    ¡± I¡¯m good, I was going for a ss before I saw you¡± he said


    ¡°Ooh nice, when did you guys get back from the trip¡± she said as she was surprised to see him.


    ¡°Did Stephanie not tell you we were back?¡± he asked.


    She shook her head, she was surprised that Stephanie would not tell her that she came back from her trip already, she instantly felt offended and knew that she had to talk to her immediately.


    ¡± Well, she was probably tired that is why she did not let you know about it¡± Audrey defended her.


    ¡°Ooh alright, that doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t tell me about  her return¡± she sighed and walked away, she needed to see her staff adviser as soon as possible.


    They both parted ways and went to their various destinations. She decided that she was going to call Stephanie after she finished what she was doing.


    ¡°Stephanie Eeeeeee¡± she heard her name from across the hall, she recognized the voice that was calling her but she could not just pinpoint who it was, she turned around to see who it was but in the midst of over hundreds of students she  could not locate the person calling her, when the person kept shouting her name but this time it was bing louder and clearer so she turned back as saw that it was Austin who was approaching her.


    ¡± Heyyyyyy, Steph, what¡¯s up¡± he went to hug her and gave her a peck on the cheek.


    ¡°Austin¡± she said excitedly.


    ¡± How are you, how was your trip?¡±  He asked


    ¡± Well I enjoyed every bit of it, I got to meet his family and friends and  your fellow pack¡± she said and giggled


    ¡°Austin, can you believe that they nearly killed¡± she exaggerated


    ¡°Trust me, if they had wanted to kill you, you would not be standing here¡± he  said and chuckled.


    In as much as he enjoyed keeping herpany and making herugh, he also enjoyed it when he teased her to the extent that she would almost pee on her pants. He noticed as her mood changed when he said that, she moved from the bubbly Stephanie she knew to a scaredy cat. He could not help butugh at her facial expressions


    ¡°Rx, they can not kill you, Audrey told me all about it¡± he said


    ¡°Wow, you have seen him so fast¡± she said .


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, all she knew was that Austin was a Sophomore student. She wondered what he was doing in a gathering that belonged entirely to freshmen.


    ¡°Well you know, I just decided toe and check how our fellow freshmen are doing, but they seem fine,¡± he said in a sarcastic tone.


    ¡± Woooow, I saw the sarcasm there¡± Stephanie said and gave a fake smile .


    After they were done exchanging pleasantries and chit chatting, Austin hurried along as he had a ss to prepare for so he needed to go to his hostel to freshen up.


    Stephanie still had a long day ahead of her, she knew how many sses  she had missed so she had no time for fun or to y around. She immediately marched to her part adviser¡¯s office as she heard that she missed an impromptu test.


    As she got there the man was in an important HOD¡¯s meeting so she was dyed for a bit before she could see him, after a while she was called into his office to see him and state her grievances to him. The man she saw in the office was a very young and bright man, she could not imagine she could have a lecturer as young and handsome as the one who sat in front of her. He was reading a UC Berkeley Journal, she did not want to interrupt his reading as he looked like he was busy but by the time she turned her back he had already looked up at her.


    ¡°Yes, how may I help you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Good morning sir, my name is Stephanie,¡± she said as she entered his office.


    ¡°Hmmm Stephanie that name sounds familiar¡±  he said


    ¡°Yes yes my ssmates just have mentioned it to you I was the one who missed an Impromptu test you set within the week¡± she said in an humble manner.


    ¡± So it¡¯s you,  alright they told me but why did you not take a permit before you traveled?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It was an emergency sir, I¡¯m really sorry I promise it won¡¯t happen again¡± she apologized.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I already scheduled  your test to be setter this week so you shoulde see me maybe on Thursday so you can have your test, read up on syntax¡± he said


    ¡± Thank you very much sir, I really appreciate this¡± she said excitedly.


    She left his office feeling happy and excited she did not expect it to go as nned, she had thought that the man would shout at her or get angry at her for skipping her test, she knew she was only pardoned because she was just a freshman and things like this are pardonable when they do it


    After she left the lecturer¡¯s office she saw her timetable and saw that she had a literature review ss, she was always looking forward to this ss because this was the ss that she had and gave her opportunity to review most of her best literary works and it also enabled her to listen to the opinion of others on the particr book they chose to review but then she remembered she had not done something, she had not still told Mirabel she was back and Mirabel does the same ss too so there was no doubt that she was going to meet her or bump into her at the ss. She had already rehearsed the speech she was going to give Mirabel for not telling her about her return. She knew how her best friend can be, she was always full of surprises and could get really petty when she is not carried along in most things.


    She got to the venue of the ss and found that everywhere was empty save for a few persons who were cleaning the auditorium, she hade early for her ss again, she was always in the habit ofing early for sses even back then at Boston University, she never condonedteing to ss and often chastised any of her friends who camete to the ss.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Heyyy, Steph¡± Mirabel said, approaching her she had alsoe early for the ss


    ¡± Mirabel, how are you?¡± She said nervously and stuttered her words .


    ¡± I¡¯m good¡± Mirabel said , ¡°see I¡¯m sorry for not telling you that I was back since yesterday immediately I got to my room I was really exhausted I saw my room in a really bad and terrible shape so I decided to clean it up, by the time I was done I was really tired and exhausted I just ate and slept off¡± She exined, hoping Mirabel would not get mad at her.

 Chapter 53

    Mirabel just stood looking at her with arms folded, she wanted her friend to finish what she was saying before she would  start talking .


    ¡°You know what, Steph, I am not mad at you, why will I be mad at you I totally understand you were very tired¡± she said reassuring her best friend that she was not mad at her, ¡± I am just sad that I did not get to hear the juicy details first , your roommate beat me to it¡± she said and began pretending like she was cheated.


    ¡°Awwn , Mirabel you have not stopped this yet, don¡¯t worry you are my best friend for life, and you know I would always tell you anything, anytime regardless of who heard it first besides I did not tell her everything, you know nobody knows about him being a werewolf apart from you and  Austine¡± she said


    Both friends then hugged each other like they have not seen each other in ages, Mirabel had missed her best friend, school was boring without her as she had to go to events alone, programs and even sses.


    ¡± You know, I went for a party when I was there, it was a frat party¡± Stephanie told Mirabel.


    Stephanie knew how nosy Mirabel could get when ites to gist and details about her life so she left no details when she was telling her about Ohio, they sat and talked for almost an hour before other students of literature starteding in, they knew their ss was about to begin so they ran for the front seat so they could get a better glimpse of there lecturer and a better view of everybody who was giving an opinion on the book to be reviewed.


    Stephanie wondered what literary work they would be reviewing that day. She anticipated it like a person who was waiting for the lottery to be won.


    ¡°Calm down sis, you would soon know what we will be reviewing ¡± Mirabel teased.


    In a few minutes, the lecturer came in and started the ss


    ¡± Good morning students, I am d to see you all, hope you all had a good night rest¡±


    ¡°Good morning sir¡± they all said in unison.


    ¡± So the book we would all be reviewing today is actually an African literary work, he is one of the most famous African writers to have faced the earth today, children of literature. I hope you all have read ¡± Anthills of Savannah¡± by the  African Literary Giant, Chinua Achebe.


    Arge number of students shouted in unison as a good number of there had read the book and were familiar with it, as for Stephanie that was not the book she was expecting  she had thought that  they would be given a shakespearean work to review but the lecturer was an African American so it was only natural of him to have given an African book to review. She had not read the book they were given so she was just going to sit in ss and listen to the opinion of others on the book  and maybe read itter on with her favorite people.


    The ss that day was filled with a lot of banters and arguments from different parties who were given a tform to air their opinions on the book. At a point  the whole argument turned into a fight between  some certain students but for the timely intervention of their lecturer  it would have escted into something more.


    The ss ended shortly after and both girls decided to go  and have some lunch at the nearest restaurant.


    ¡°Are you hungry, because if you are not , I am hungry¡± Mirabel asked


    ¡°Of course I am, thest time I ate was yesterday night and it was even Audrey who ordered food for me¡± Stephanie replied


    ¡°And by the way bills are on you, you left me for a long time without  anybody by my side¡± Mirabel joked as they walked to the restaurant  to get some food. She had wanted to do that for a long time, guittripping Stephanie into buying food for her, she had the perfect opportunity to do that and it was now.


    They had barely gotten to the restaurant  when Stephanie¡¯s phone buzzed  up it was a message from Audrey


    ¡°Dinner at 8 today, be prepared I will being to pick you¡±  the message said.


    ¡°Ouuuuuuu  someone is going to have the time of her life¡± Mirabel teased her friend .


    Stephanie just blushed at her friend¡¯s teasing and the message she just got from Audrey .


    After she had seen the message she sent a message acknowledging receipt of the message, she had no idea what she was going to wear for the dinner but she would find a way. She told Mirabel, who had been teasing from the time she saw the message about it and she said they would go shopping .


    ¡± Babe, I have a date this night and I have no idea what I am supposed to wear¡± she said


    ¡°You have a closet of clothes and you are telling me you have nothing to wear, to be honest I don¡¯t understand why women are like this¡± Mirabel said


    ¡± But I don¡¯t have clothes to wear seriously, you know if I have I would surely wear it besides I have to look sexy tonight, Audrey and I have never really gone on dates before, so this is very special for me¡± Stephanie said blushing at her best friend who had noticed it.


    ¡°Alright, alright you know what let us get something to eat so if we are shopping at least we won¡¯t starve, but we are not going to the store just yet we need to get to your dorm you would find something to wear one way or the other¡± Mirabel reassured her.


    They went ording to n  and got something to eat. After they had eaten, they headed straight for Stephanie¡¯s dorm. They began searching for gowns she could wear for the dinner but all to no avail.


    ¡± So you mean out of this all these clothes, we can not find a decent dinner gown for you to wear¡± Mirabel mocked after they had scattered her whole wardrobe.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± I told you that I do not particrly have  an outing dress by the way. We are both arranging this closet together because I warned you, ¡± she told Mirabel. Mirabel was the kind of person who knew how to scatter but she hated arranging afterwards.


    ¡± What, this pile of clothes, who would arrange it not me though why will I be the one to arrange this, they are not even my clothes¡± she said being defensive, she thought she could wiggle her way out of this one but she was the one that suggested that theye to look for clothes in Stephanie¡¯s room so she was kinda the one that would have to arrange it.


    ¡± Mirabel, I don¡¯t have what to wear, what  can I do, should we just go to the target store nearby and get to what to wear, something not so expensive¡± Stephanie said and sat down on her bed dejectedly.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry sis, you are my best friend I got you, we will go to town and get you the finest of gowns we are not going to any target store, they sell thest of thest clothes in Target stores, so get dressed  baby let us go¡± Mirabel said

 Chapter 54

    Target was the popr store for thrift wears and hand me down clothes, they were extremely cheap and affordable that any clothe one gets in Boutique you could get it at Target stores at the cheapest and most ridiculous prices. That was why Mirabel was against going to Target considering the ss of people who visit Target stores. But Stephanie also knew her best friend was using that as an opportunity to escape from her room so she would not  have to clean the room they both scattered all in the name of searching for an appropriate dinner gown.


    ¡°Mirabel, I love you and I know you want the best for me and I appreciate you looking out for me but you are not going get out of this one, you are going to arrange this clothe before you go anywhere¡± Stephanie said smiling at her best friend.


    ¡± You really are my best friend, how did you know I was trying to avoid arranging these clothes?¡± Mirabel said as she began folding and arranging the clothes, putting them back in their appropriate ces.


    ¡± Intuition babe, intuition I have known you for almost all my life ¡± Stephanie replied.


    ¡± But I am serious about going to a boutique though you know I would never lie about that¡± Mirabel said


    ¡°Okkk bills on you right¡± Stephanie said sarcastically.


    ¡± Well, I am rich, so yes bills on me I want you to look stunning so I am only going to get you the best of the best¡± she said and started giving the dramatic expressions she makes when someone is about to enter the runway or when she is acting.


    Stephanie justughed at the way she was raising her hand. Just as they were arranging the room, Stephanie¡¯s roommate stepped in.


    ¡°Wo, baby, so much clothes on the floor , what is this dress up?¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Well, I wish it were just dressup but Stephanie has a date¡± Mirabel said


    The news made her roommate scream so hard that other housemates beganining and shouting her down to keep quiet.


    ¡°So you mean he asked you on a date?¡± her roommate said, jumping to the other side so she would not have to step on the clothes that were littering the ground.


    ¡°Yes we are meeting by 8, where I don¡¯t know¡± Stephanie said, she saw how her friends were happy for her  and it seemed like they were going on the date and not her.


    ¡°Have you looked for who would do your makeup, your gown, your hair because I can be your stylist you know¡± her roommate said


    ¡°No, we are still looking for a gown for her to wear, this girl doesn¡¯t have a single piece of clothing she can wear for this special date¡± Mirabel teased her best friend.


    ¡°So what are you waiting for hurry Steph, before all the stores in New York closes¡± her roommate urged her on.


    ¡°We will go when we are done with arranging this clothes¡± Stephanie said finally, epting that her friends would never ept for her to go to Target.


    It took a while before the three were able to finish packing up the clothes and folding them into the closet,  after they had finished  tidying up their room, Mirabel slumped into the bed as she was very tired


    ¡± Whew, that was so much clothes, Steph I am never arranging anything for you in this life¡± she threatened her best friend and hissed


    ¡°Then you should  have listened to me when I said we should just go to the store,¡± Stephanie mocked.


    Stephanie and Mirabel then began preparations for them to go to the store to get  the gown she was going to wear, when a delivery personnel who was sent by Audrey stopped by to deliver the clothes that he had bought for her, immediately she saw the gown she was ted as  she was not expecting to get a gown from him that evening and it saved them the stress of leaving campus to go to town for the gown she wanted to get for herself. They unboxed the package and inside the package was the most beautiful gown they had ever seen, it was a blue gown which was adorned with silver petals from the top of gown to the end, it also looks like a gown that was sewn with the finest set of embroidery, it was nearly packaged into the box that was brought with it, as she brought out the gown the parts of the gown that were adorned with Silver petals began glittering against her body as she wore it for a test run.


    ¡°Oooh my God, this is extremely beautiful, this man surely has taste¡± her roommate said.


    ¡± My babe is dating a multi multi billionaire why won¡¯t he have taste and ss¡± Mirabel said, ¡± baby girl you look absolutely stunning, just for us to style your hair and apply a bit of makeup¡± she added.


    ¡°Point of correction, we are not even dating yet¡± she cautioned Mirabel and smiled


    ¡± When is he going to pose the million dor question?¡± Mirabel said and sighed.


    ¡°Maybe this night¡± her roommate chirped in, they l silently hoped and prayed that  she was right because he was putting so much work into the date and it would be a waste if the purpose of the date was not to ask her out.


    Stephanie removed the dress and began checking out other items in the package that was delivered to her, she found that Audrey had gotten her a pair of high heel shoes and the most adorable and beautiful set of diamond Jewelries, she could not believe her eyes as she saw the Jewelries and the value in them. She screamed as  they looked like real diamonds. She picked up her phone to call Audrey but he was not picking up so she decided to call himter.


    Her friends were marveled at the sight of the diamond Jewelries, it sparkled as they picked it up and adorned it on Stephanie.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Babe you know  Nathan lost a great deal because see how beautiful you turned out despite everything that monster did to you¡± Mirabel said and hugged her best friend, she was so happy and proud for her friend that she almost burst out in tears when she remembered everything Stephanie went through in Boston and how she turned out to be. ¡± I¡¯m really proud of you best, you turned out to be the strongest fighter I know, and trust me I am happy for you that you found someone as caring and charming as Audrey you deserve all the happiness in this world , you honestly do and if Audrey is the one to give you that happiness I am down for it anytime anyday babe, I love you¡± she said and hugged Stephanie again this time more Intensely.


    ¡± Awwn Mirabel, thank you sooo much  for always being there for me and everything , even when I had to go into therapy you said you were never going to leave your best friend,  you came all the way from Boston because you wanted to be with your best friend, I am really touched and warmed by how you shower me love even in the most slightest of ways, I can not say thank you enough baby girl, thank you for loving me with all you have got¡± Stephanie said by the time she was already at thest part she was already in tears. She knew her story would never beplete without making mention of Mirabel, her best friend.  So she held her hand and they wallowed in the silence that happened thereafter. She did not know what the future held for Audrey but she knew that whatever happened her best friend would also be there for her cheering and leading her in from the back seat with everything she has got.


    ¡°Y¡¯all inspire me honestly, see the way you made a big girl cry just now¡± Stephanie¡¯s roommate chirped in interrupting the silence they  once basked in.

 Chapter 55

    ¡°Must you always spoil the mood girl, you see we are having a moment here¡± Mirabel said  and began cracking jokes.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°So Steph if you don¡¯t want to bete for your date with man, I think you should begin freshening as you can see  time is going, it is almost evening¡± she said pointing to the window blinds  to show that the sun was about setting.


    ¡°Ooh shit, I have to call Audrey to thank him for what he got me¡±Stephanie said while rummaging through her things to see if she could find her phone.


    ¡± You will thank him when hees, he is the one picking you up right¡± Mirabel said


    ¡°Alright, alright¡± Stephanie said.


    She knew she could never win against her friends; they always had the beste back for her anytime she gave an excuse on why she could not do a particr thing so to obey them she hurriedly went to the bathroom to take a shower so she could  get dressed before Audrey came to pick her up.


    By the time she was done with freshening up and getting dressed  for the dates she was looking like a beauty pageant, the best team made her look super beautiful, her roommate worked on the styling of hair and makeup while Mirabel handled the clothes.


    The way the gown clung to her body helped bring out the shape she did not know she had, and the make up sat perfectly on her face with the beautiful jewelry she was adorned with. It was not long after she had gotten dressed that Audrey arrived at her hostel with the most beautiful limousine car she had ever seen .


    Stephanie excused herself for a tiny bit to go y with the little kid that was in the opposite yhouse from them, she needed to know the kid¡¯s name because he was so cute by the time she got back she saw that Audrey was nowhere to be found so she sat there  to wait for him when she heard the tune of her favorite song y in the background, she  checked around and saw Audrey standing waiting for her toe join him, he even gestured to her to join him where he was. So she went to meet him.


    ¡°Can I have this dance?¡± he asked, stretching out his hands for a dance.


    ¡± Oooh my God, yes you can¡± she said so stretching out her hands to touch him, she held his hand s he ced his on her waist and hers on his shoulder they looked at each other¡¯s eyes not minding the ring eyes of the public, they were waltzing to the tune of ¡°Can I have this dance by Elvis presely. As they danced her body melted into his as wrapped his big strong hands around her small body. She loved when he did that, she always felt her safest with him whenever he held her so tightly as she rested her head on his shoulders.


    ¡°You know I never reallyplimented you this night, you look amazing , whoever did your hair and make up sure knows her onions¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± It¡¯s my roommate and she is a very good hair stylist, I never knew she was that good until this night¡± Stephanie replied.


    ¡± You are beautiful, she just helped bring out the innermost beauty that was hidden inside you¡± Audrey said and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    ¡± Thank you I will tell her you endorse her as my personal stylist, the sry will being from you by the way¡± she said to him and they bothughed


    He always enjoyed it when sheughed heartily, it made her always look so beautiful, she gave the bestughters and he knew that he had to keep thatughter up for a long time, he could not bear to hurt her, he had to make sure he was the reason for her smile each morning, she had gone through enough stress in  her lifetime for him to add to her problems.


    The music stopped suddenly and they stopped dancing. She was wondering what went wrong. She was already enjoying the song, it was therapeutic, it helped her rx so much.  She had not had this much fun in one night for as long as she could remember.


    ¡± Why did they stop the music?¡± she whined.


    ¡± Error because Steph I want to tell you something¡± Audrey said looking at her nervously, she noticed how he was already sweating and shivering even in that cold, she became instantly worried


    ¡± Audrey, you are sweating in this cold, are you fine, are you okay, should we go back home, maybe you need to rest¡± she said asking multiple questions at the same time.


    ¡°Stephhhhhh, look at me rx, be calm I am fine I just want to talk to you that¡¯s all¡± he said.


    They both went back to the swing they sat on previously but it had already been upied by other people , two little humans, so they opted to go to another ce more quiet andfortable where they could have ample time.


    ¡± Errm Stephanie¡± he said picking up her hands


    ¡± I love you, hell you know I do since you came into my life you made it more colorful and brighter, thank you for adding more spice to everything in my life and I can¡¯t even imagine a life without you¡± he said but was abruptly cut short by Stephanie who wanted to reply him


    ¡± Audreyyyyyyyyyyy this is so sweet¡± she said and covered her eyes.


    ¡°Can you let me finish ma¡± Audrey asked. She instantly became quiet.


    ¡°So I noticed I did you dirty, I really did you dirty these past months we have been together and not together¡± he said, ¡± I figured that I did not make this thing between us official we just w et with the fact that we liked each other, so when I was lying in my bedst night technically not my bed¡±he said and scoffed.


    ¡± What do you mean not my bed?¡± Stephanie asked with eyebrows raised, she had already grown suspicious, why would he not be in his bed?


    ¡± I slept over at a hotel yesterday¡± he said ¡°with Austin, I invited him for a boys night out, we went to that bar we first saw each other because I wanted to be reminded of you by the time we were done at the bar,  Austin was already wasted so he decided to just lodge us in the nearest hotel¡± Audrey said


    ¡± No wonder I saw Austin this morning looking like someone who was beat up overnight¡± she said . They bothughed and that was another thing he liked about her. She had a great sense of humor and just like her best friend Mirabel she knew how to make a ugly situation look fine or better.


    ¡°Babe let us not deviate, so I love a lot of things about you, your willingness to always help as much you can, you have a great sense of humor, you are the perfect role model to those around you, despite everything you went through, you still came out with that caring and loving attitude you did not allow the mistakes of other people stop you from giving love a chance, you are one of the strongest persons I know, thank you for loving mepletely and wholeheartedly, no chaos no drama I promise¡± he said, by the  time he was done he noticed that she was crying so allowed her take a breath and stop crying because he had not even started and she was already crying what if he starts what he has always intended to do that night, she would be filling up a bucket.

 Chapter 56

    ¡°, Babe, i want to make this thing between us official, etbu try and make it work, I know that we are two different individuals and two different type of species, a werewolf and a human if my father could do it then so can i, we will always find a way around things¡± he said


    ¡± I want you to be my girlfriend, I want you to be the reason I will wake up every morning and smiling at my phone and send good morning texts, I want to continually love you, and love for a very long time, this things between us would not end¡± he said and this time tears were already rolling down his cheeks.


    ¡°I love you Steph¡± he said and waited for a reply .


    This is what Steph has been waiting to hear her whole life, she wanted to make things official between them, she knew they were together but he had never really asked her out all these while they were together. This made her heart melt, he was such a thoughtful person and was willing to know all about her.


    ¡°Yes I will Audrey, I will, I will be your girlfriend, I have the wanting to hear this for the longest time babe, I love you and I want to be with you¡± she said standing him up so she could pull him up for a kiss, unknown to them they had pulled up a crowd with everything they did. They heard a lot of awn and congrattions amongst the crowd, a good number of them trying to take pictures of them.


    That night was the night that really made Stephanie happy, she had not been that happy in a long while, after they had kissed  and almost made out at the park, Audrey took them to the hotel he had booked for them because he knew that with what they had nned they might not he able  to return to campus, when they arrived at the hotel Stephanie actually removed her clothes only her bra and pant was left on her Audrey threw his clothes on the floor while Stephanie who was anxiously waiting pulled her upper body away from him to look at him but Audrey pull her head towards him and began to kiss her passionately.


    And kept kissing her hard ¡°oh God¡± Stephanie uttered against his lips,  his hands unhooked her bra releasing her soft boobs on him as he starts sucking her Stephanie moans echoed filled with mixed pleasures God they where losing themselves the desire for each other was beyond their control he uses his tongue to suck  her clit it was so good as she moan softly deep suck with his fingers still teasing her nipples then his dick inside her as they began to fuck thrust in she was so wet and kept moaning¡­ They made love the whole night they were filled with passion.


    The next morning when she opened her eyes she was naked she immediately kissed his forehead and said ¡± I love you Audrey Brown and it will be forever¡± and ¡°I love you more Stephanie¡± he immediately opened his eyes the sparkle in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden you¡¯re awake she said with her eye¡¯s lost in his he smiled and hold her her and saidst night was everything promise me it will always be happy memories between us and nothing will evere between us.


    She took a deep breath and said I promise nothing and no one will evere between us as they embrace each other tightly you¡¯re my forever, Stephanie he whisper in her ear she couldn¡¯t contain her smile. Audrey is just perfect for her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The doorbell rang and Stephanie who was over excited ran to open the door for him.


    ¡°My goodness, Audrey you look handsome¡± she said and hugged him carefully so she would not use her makeup to stain his suit.


    He was wearing a matching blue tuxedo suit with a white shirt and a blue bow tie, he chose blue because of what it stood for, it was the color for Royalty and he wanted to show her that night how important she was to me and how much he was willing to treat her and protect like a queen she was, she was his queen after all.


    ¡°Audrey, best in organizing dates¡± Mirabel said jokingly so she could ease the tension surrounding them.


    ¡°You know astonishing¡±, Audrey said ignoring what Mirabel had said, actually he was not concerned about anybody that night apart from the girl in front of him and that was the girl he swore to always make happy every now and then.


    ¡°Thank you for the gown, the shoes and the jewelry, I really liked them¡± she said, he grabbed her hands for a kiss afterwards.


    ¡°It is nothing babe, it is my job to make you look good and feel good besides I had an idea in my head, I want this date to be as perfect as possible¡± he said and held her hands so they could start going.


    ¡± Shall we?¡± He said in a dramatic way telling her to lead the way so they could go


    Once they stepped outside her room, she  became okay as she was shy to talk to him when they were inside.


    ¡± I love your tuxedo¡± sheplimented.


    ¡°So where are we going?¡± she asked hoping she could get information on where they were going but Audrey knew she would try to guess where they were going so he made a resolution not to disclose it to her.


    ¡°Is that why youplimented me on my tuxedo, so you could take a peek at where we are going?¡± he said andughed.


    ¡°No, no, no I justplimented the tuxedo, I actually love it, jeez give me some credits now, why I say I love something and now try to steal information from you, I am a good thief, if I want to steal I ate with Confidence¡± she said jokingly and this made the bothugh so hard.


    ¡°Alright, alright I am sorry thief, I won¡¯t even tell you where we are going until we arrive there, this is supposed to be a surprise and on my terms¡± he said and winked at her.


    She already did not know where they were going so she had to just go along with the chief nner of the date; he seemed to have it all figured out . After a night of driving through the busy streets of New York they finally arrived at their destination or what she thought to be their destination.


    With her hair all tied up she enjoyed the breeze that came upon her body from the AC that was put on the car as they were driving through the busy streets of New York, one thing she has always admired New York for NYC as it was fondly called for was the business of the streets even at night, it was often referred to as the city that never sleeps, they had a good nightlife and good clubs and bars if one ever wanted to hang out or destress like the one she went to the day she met Audrey.


    The car they took soon stopped at one of the most beautiful restaurants she had ever been to, located in downtown Manhattan .

 Chapter 57

    Audrey you did all this¡± she said ¡± this ce is just so beautiful¡± she said almost teary-eyed.


    She had a knack for beautiful things and well adorned things and jewelry, they often made her so emotional, she could be on her own and a beautiful thing could make her start crying.


    As they got down from the car a man was there waiting for them, immediately he saw them he rushed to meet them and ushered them into the restaurant.


    ¡°How may I help you sir?¡± another waiter inside asked


    ¡°Reservation for Mr Audrey Brown please¡± Audrey said in a tone to make him sound more mature so people would not take him for granted.


    ¡± Alrighte this way please¡± the waiter said, ushering him to the seat that they had reserved for him, as they were ushered into their seats, shortly after another waiter came with the menu for them to choose from.


    ¡°So babe, this is your date. What would you like to do? I amfortable with whatever you are eating,¡± he said.


    ¡± Why do you have to put me on the hot spot this man, I am having a hard time here choosing what we should settle for¡± she said and looked at him with pleading eyes, hoping he woulde to her rescue.


    After much back and forth between them, they finally settled for some pasta and some seafood and they ordered dessert which were chocte cakes.


    ¡°Alright it will be here soon,¡± the waiter said and left


    They both sat there looking like new high school lovers who had just dered that they liked each other and were willing to go the extra mile for each other. The way he held her hand in the presence of everybody made her feel absolutely safe, that no one could ever hurt her as she had Audrey who had ways had her back and would always have her back


    ¡°So Audrey, tell me, what is your real reason for this date?¡± she asked.


    ¡± Wow, so can¡¯t I be nice and decide to spoil you for one night, you know what Step do not ruin it let us enjoy our day and eat to the fullest ¡± he said


    ¡± Hmmm, alright I choose to believe you because you put in so much effort like So much effort into making this date a sess and I would not want it to go to waste¡± she said and smiled at him.


    After a while, the waiter arrived with their order, pasta and seafood , they both ate the food, relishing it in each other¡¯s silence.


    ¡± Audrey this food is one of the best in town, I love it, can wee here everyday or even order takeout¡± she asked with her mouth full of food, Audrey knew that it was wrong to eat with a full mouth but the way Stephanie did it made it look so cute and adorable she sounded beautiful.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡± As your lordship pleases¡± he said and chuckled , ¡± make sure to get their delivery details before we step out of this ce¡± he said.


    ¡± Are we still going to another ce?¡± she asked, already suspicious of him.


    ¡°I said before we step out of this ce, not before we go to other ces, how do you usually hear things this woman¡± he said jokingly


    ¡°Well, when we are going home, you usually say before we go home, let it just be that I am smart¡± she said and winked at him


    ¡± You are a very stubborn girl you know, since you know we are going to another ce why did you bring it up¡± he said


    ¡°Well I just wanted to be sure¡± she replied and they bothughed


    After their dinner, they  hoped on the dessert, which was chocte cake, Stephanie was tempted to steal the whole cake and run away from him but they were in a ssy restaurant she was not going to drag her family members who were seated in Boston by doing child¡¯s y with a te of cake more over she could stain her beautiful dress and it might be hard to wash off is she did what was on her mind.


    ¡°You know I am tempted to run outside with this te cake but I won¡¯t because I have a family in Boston who are expecting to behave in a good manner and I won¡¯t disrespect them by doing so¡± she said jokingly.


    ¡± So you like the cake? Hmmm, would you like to order another one?¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, yes babe, I would like to order another one¡± she said.


    He immediately called the waiter to put together a pack of seafood and pasta and a loaf of the chocte cake they were given as dessert.


    She instantly began smiling like a child that was bought one pack of sweets .


    ¡± Thank you Audrey, that is so sweet of you¡± she said and touched his cheek.


    As they finished eating the dessert she excused herself to use the toilet as she was pressed, on getting to the toilet, she had difficulty unzipping her gown so she asked the girl with her to help her with the unzipping.


    ¡°First time in New York¡± the stranger said as she was unzipping Stephanie¡¯s clothe


    ¡°Erm Yes actually, I¡¯m a freshman at New York University, freshman¡±she replied.


    ¡°Wow, nice  I go to school at Princeton but I came to spend the week with my boyfriend in New York here¡± the stranger replied, ¡°my name is Jade by the way¡± she added


    Stephanie did not have time to exchange pleasantries so immediately Jade helped her to zip down her clothes and she entered the toilet immediately to start her business. But Jade waited for her toe out because she knew that she would need help getting the clothes back up


    ¡± Jeez you stayed, I was already worried about who will help me put it back up¡± Stephanie said with relief in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m Stephanie, sorry I did not Introduce myself earlier¡± she said


    ¡°No problem, I understand, the man you came with  is your man right?¡± Jade asked.


    Stephanie knew this was where the conversation was headed to so she just nodded her head in affirmation she did not feel like talking.


    ¡°When you guys came in, all eyes rolled towards you guys, his tuxedo suit and the bow tie made me love him¡± Jade said


    Stephanie actually cast her mind back to when they came into the restaurant it actually dawned on her that they were actually a lot of eyes on them but she could not seem to figure out why they were looking at her except the fact that she was wearing a short gown but this was the US nobody bothered.


    ¡± Thank you sooo much, I appreciate thepliment, I was the one that picked the bowtie¡± she said , and wanted to show the girl to steer clear of Audrey this one she was already mentioning that she  loves him more.


    ¡± Thank you for helping me with my dress, I will see youter¡± she said and walked away.


    By the time she got to the table she apologized for beingte.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I stayed long in the bathroom, I met this girl Jade who seemed like she was ready for a chit chat and I am not¡± she said and apologized

 Chapter 58

    ¡°Ooh okay it¡¯s fine¡±he said, ¡°youdies like talking¡± he added.


    Soon after they finished eating and left the ce, he decided to take her on a tour of New York to see how busy the city was, their night life and everything in between, they traveled from downtown Manhattan to Brooklyn stopping at strategic junctions to get ice cream and different snacks, before they decided to go to the park so they could stop by for a swing.


    ¡°Park¡± she asked, ¡± is the park not supposed to be closed by now¡±, she said.


    ¡°Trust me New York is a city that never sleeps, it will shock you to know the amount of people that are at the park this night¡±he said as they drove through the city


    ¡±  Well, I heard tales of New York when I was younger from my parents and grandparents who hade here and half of what they said about the city is true,¡±she said.


    By the time they  got to the park, she was surprised to see people there , the ce was filled with a lot of bubbly activities she looked at him, he was right from the adults who came with their kids, to the lovers who just wanted to catch a glimpse of the moonlight, to the children ying all around, new York park was so bubbling.


    She ran to a particr swing, and quickly sat on it before someone else came to im, she saved the second one for Audrey who immediately went to sit down beside her so he could take a look at the beauty beside him.


    ¡± So you like it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, of course I did, why wouldn¡¯t I like all these beautiful things you did for me?¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, maybe I did not impress you enough¡±he thought.


    ¡± You are such a silly fellow, you have always impressed me since we met, that is how you managed to win my heart, remember?¡± She said she did not want to bring up how he did not tell her about his real identity because she didn¡¯t want him to feel hurt.


    ¡± Aw I am shy, the whole Audrey, son of Rnd is shy¡±Audrey teased and pretended to cover his eyes.


    ¡± That is true, talking about fathers, how is yours?¡± She asked.


    ¡± He is fine,¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± Okay, okay, Stephanie said¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯all should take care of that man he deserves the word and everything, I saw how hurt he was whenever you and your brother fought, and when he was talking to your mum how he could notplete his sentence while talking to her, it was really fun sweet of him¡± she continued.


    ¡± You know my dad is my role model even if I won¡¯t admit he is Derrick¡¯s and I¡¯s role model with regards to everything including how to love your woman with everything you have got, you see the crazy love my brother had for Sophie, who do you think gave him so much love that he wanted to share out of the love and he ended up falling for Sophie big time¡± Audrey exined


    She then shared her own experience growing up, a part of her life she did not feelfortable talking about until recently, she felt if she wanted something more maybe she should learn to open up a bit . She told tales of how her parents started having issues at a very young age In her life, as long as she could remember, she remembered seeing her parents in the living room arguing and fighting and it would often make her and her sister cry, she would beg them to stop it but who would want to listen to a 6year old child at that point all they knew is they wanted to kill each other by the time she was finishing high school they had gone their Separate ways, she felt this was a better arrangement.


    He just sat and listened to her tales of growing up, his father had always told him to be a good listener so that was just what he did.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    By the time she was done he had heard enough tales so he just sighed and talked.


    ¡± Wow, you had such a wildlife and you turned out to be just fine, I don¡¯t know what the future holds for us but all I know is I am going to make a better man than your father was¡± he said and held her hand.


    ¡°I know ¡± she said


    ¡°He asked me to be his girlfriend¡± Stephanie squealed as she broke the news to her best friend.


    ¡°And what did you say baby girl¡± Mirabel asked, not like she did not already know the answer but she was just asking so she could get her best friend to spill all the details of the dinner.


    ¡± What do you think I would say, if course I said Yes, I am willing to be with him, I am willing to be his girlfriend¡± Stephanie said with so much excitement in her voice.


    ¡°Oooh I see, so my baby now has a boyfriend¡± Mirabel said jumping up and down in excitement.


    ¡°Jeez you look happier than I am¡± Stephanie mocked her  friend.


    ¡± So where are we going to, bills on you again this time because you know you are the one that snatched a billionaire boyfriend and heir to a  multi-million naira fortune¡± Mirabel said.


    She knew her best friend had wanted that all along , she had wanted to be referred to as Audrey¡¯s girlfriend. Mirabel was so happy for her


    ¡°Congrattions girl, you have no idea how happy I am for you, you snatched a man on our first year in NYU¡± Mirabel said, ¡°by the way you have not given me details of how the date went, I am very sure you had plenty of fun.


    Stephanie went ahead to spill to her best friend details of how the date with her beau went, she told her about the restaurant, the beautiful park they went to where he proposed to her and  how they attracted a crowd when he was proposing to her.


    ¡± Did I forget to mention the dance we had?¡± Stephanie said grinning like a high school kid who just got asked to prom from her longtime crush.


    ¡± You really attract handsome men, baby girls,¡± Mirabel said, smiling hard at her best friend.


    They stayed together for a long time and did not realize  how much time was spent. They then decided to go read and prepare for the next literature review ss that wasing up the next day. ¡± Babe, time has gone, let us go and prepare for our next literature review ss. You never know what book Mr Simpson will give us to review again. They then proceeded to the university library which was on the east side of the university, to take a book review .


    ¡± What elective do you want to do?¡± Mirabel asked.


    ¡± I would have loved to do something along the sciences though, but why are we all being forced to do apulsoryputer science elective?¡± Stephanie sighed.


    ¡°Tell me you are not happy about it, you get to see Audrey more often¡± Mirabel teased her and hit her shoulder yfully.


    s

 Chapter 59

    Stephanie knew Mirabel was right but she was not going to give her the chance to bask in the fact that she was right so she was going to do what she knew how to do best, so she feigned ignorance and behaved like she did not know what was wrong.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, hell I don¡¯t even like any course in the  sciences talkless of aputer science course¡± she said


    ¡°Now I know you are lying, tell me you would pass up an opportunity to be with Audrey right now, if I should tell you he was in that locker hiding, you would not run to check what is in the locker¡± Mirabel said and poked her because she definitely knew her best friend was lying .


    ¡°By the way, what of that man?¡± Stephanie asked, changing the topic.


    ¡± What man?¡± Mirabel asked.


    She actually knew what her best friend was but two could y the game between  them so she decided to feign ignorance too like she did not hear what her best friend said .


    ¡°Alright you are right, I get to see him more often and it makes me happy but  I am really serious about theputer science thing, I do not like courses in that field babe¡±she said feigning annoyance that her best friend could  think she was lying about hatingputers.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She hated the fact that they had to do onepulsory elective from his department, not like she was not ted to see him  during sses but the thought of always learning how to code or learning one programmingnguage or the other stressed her out but she had to do it anyway because she needed it to improve her grades in school.


    ¡± Now you are talking my love¡± Mirabel teased, ¡± and about my man, we broke up¡± she said and bit her finger, that act she did alone made Stephanie know that she did something stupid to lead to the break up. ¡± What did you do  this time¡± she said looking at her best friend intensely so she would not lie to her.


    Mirabel was not actually a pro in the game of love, she loved and appreciated whoever fell in love with another person and she would support them in any way she could but she did not just fancy entering rtionships, ording to her they stressed her out.


    ¡± Well, I got tired, he was too caring and nice so I got tired of it and ended the rtionship, luckily he understood so the  breakup was mutual ¡± she said nonchntly


    ¡± Wow, so you broke up with him because you became tired , I shake my head for you Mirabel I shake my head for you my baby, you will soon grow old and be without any man¡± she said teasing Mirabel.


    ¡± Well, thank you, the person in a serious rtionship,¡± Mirabel said and snorted.


    Soon after,  they arrived at the University library and started their book review. They walked all around the library looking for  the suitable books they could read and review it ahead of time for their ss the next day.


    Atst they finally settled for African literature and American literature in case their lecturer decides to  choose any of the two. They stayed in the library till dawn when they finally went to their various dormitories.


    Immediately Stephanie got to her hostel she  picked up her phone to put a call through to Audrey telling him how her day went


    ¡± Hey babe¡± Audrey said on the other end of the phone


    ¡± Heyyyy, how are you Love¡±she asked


    ¡± I am fine, my love  I just got back from the library, I have a literature review ss tomorrow and thest ss we had I was not able to contribute to the ss as my lecturer chose an African literature , I am not familiar with African literature


    ¡± Come one babe , I trust you , you are going to smash it really hard so don¡¯t fret, you are going to nail it ¡± he reassured her


    ¡± Well Mirabel and I chose to review Open City by Teju Cole and  The great Gatsby by F Scott Fitzgerald, these books are marvelous I had  mad fun while reading them because Mirabel kept making fun of the characters, I also enjoyed how she imitated most of them¡¯ she exined in an excited tone.


    ¡± Wait, why are you so happy?¡± he asked.


    ¡± I have a literature review ss tomorrow ,  is that not enough reason to be happy?¡± she said.


    ¡± I love the books you chose by the way, they are good reads¡± he said.


    ¡± Thank youuuuu,¡± she said .


    ¡± Baby girl, in as much as I love you and I would love to keep up this conversation with you, I have to hang up now, I love you¡± he said and hung up the call.


    Morning flew by fast and she woke up to the sound of her rm ringing , she saw the time and knew that she had woken upte so she hurriedly stood up from bed and had took her bath, she checked her closet for somethingfortable she could wear to the literature review ss, she had other sses of course  but she was anticipating the review ss the most. She enjoyed the sses so much and the  lecturer tried all he could to make sure they were carried along in the ss. Literature sses have always been her niche since  she was in high school. By the time she was done she got a call from Mirabel who mentioned  that  she was waiting for her at the venue. In a blink of an eye,  she dashed out of her dorm for the ss, by the time she got to the venue it was filled to the brim with students who were also eager to learn about other countries¡¯ literature.  She searched all around for  Mirabel and was finally able to locate her in the midst of the crowd.


    Audrey who had all along felt guilty that he had not made a call to his brother since he got back to New York decided to call them to let them know that he was doing just fine and break the news of his rtionship to them. He thought  of calling his father first but he figured he would be busy and would not pick his call so he  decided to call Sophie first. After a few rings she picked up the call.


    ¡°What is it dumbhead, I¡¯m in the middle of a meeting with my annoying parents¡± she said as soon as she picked the call.


    ¡°Good morning to you too soph and my regards to Catherine,¡± he said and gave a smirk.


    , Catherine was the beautiful mother of Sophie and the former love of Rnd¡¯s life, she dumped him after she figured out that they could not be together and went after Sophie¡¯s father who was a rich business mogul residing in the city of Anta, they only courted for a while as Catherine immediately got pregnant during one of their sexual escapades and it was only proper that they both got married  since no wolf were against their rtionship. Catherine and her husband¡¯s rtionship have been on and off for a while as they constantly kept fighting with regards to Sophie¡¯s choice of a mate. Her father felt that Sophie¡¯s rtionship with Derrick would rekindle something between his wife and Rnd.

 Chapter 60

    Lol, she is here she can hear you¡± Sophie said.¡±mum Audrey sends his greetings to you¡± Sophie said in whispers to her mum.


    ¡± So what is it again, you only deemed it fit to call us now right¡± she scolded him


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry soph, since I got back to school I have been extremely busy  and you know how  it is  over here, you have been to New York haven¡¯t you?¡± He exined and began apologizing to her profusely; he knew he had messed up because Sophie never ever showed her grievances towards him.


    ¡°So how is Steph, I have missed her, she literally was my sister  when she was here, I shoulde to NYC soon¡± she dered.


    ¡± That would be nice, I¡¯m sure she would be more than happy to have you around, how are the packs, and every other person, are the  Ravens still mad at me for bringing a human home¡± he said and chuckled.


    ¡± Yes, yes they are still mad, they are against their future Alpha having  a human as a mate plus they are trying to  bring up a contended for you, full moon is by the corner you know¡± she said


    ¡± Soph, I asked her out yesterday and she said yes,¡± Audrey told Sophie.


    Sophie screamed in excitement as she was very happy for Audrey, he was one of the most important people in her lives and she was going to be happy whenever he was happy.


    He waited for her to finish dreaming through the phone before she continued talking,


    ¡± So tell me how the proposal went,¡± she said in excitement.


    ¡± It went pretty well, I proposed to her in the most magical way¡± Audrey dered


    ¡± I trust you my boy¡± she teased him


    Sophie and Audrey might no longer be dating but they have the strongest bonds that no other werewolves could have with each other.  When they realized that they could not be together it really broke Audrey¡¯s heart as he had fallen in love with her but he knew that his brother loved her just as much and was willing to let go of his pride just so his brother could be happy with her, he knew she loved him just as much too. But now he had found something much more and was happy that he let Sophie go at the time he did  because there was no way he could have found Stephanie who had brought so much peace and Stability  in his life since she came into his life.


    Shortly after, he hung up with Sophie, Austin came rushing into his room to let him know that he  found something in the woods when he visited the woods the night before.


    ¡± Audrey I need you and I need you now¡± he said as he sped into the room luckily for him the door was open.


    ¡±  What is it Austin,  don¡¯t you know how to Knock, jeez what if I was naked¡± he scolded his friend.


    ¡°Audrey we have to go to the woods if you really care about Stephanie, I went to the woods and I found something really strange¡±Austin said


    ¡± Alright calm down we would go, we don¡¯t have any woods particr in New York so which one¡± he asked


    ¡°That is why I want to show you, you should follow me¡± Austin said urging his friend to follow them


    Audrey then saw the urgency in which Austin came to him and noticed that it was really important so he decided to go check it out with him and he hoped that it was not what he was thinking it was.


    When they got to the woods, it was empty and dark as it seemed like no one had been in there in ages so they immediately transformed and began walking into the woods.


    ¡± Austin, I hope you are not ying pranks on me,¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± No I¡¯m serious you need toe with me into the woods, there is something I want to show you, it is really important you get to see this¡± Austin replied.


    They both walked deep into the forest and saw the fur of a wolf lying on the floor; it looked as if it had been shredded into pieces. Audrey picked it up and wondered what could have gone wrong. They walked further into the woods and found traces of blood along a bush path which led deeper into the forest, at a point Austin was skeptical about going further, he held Audrey back.


    ¡°Guyy, I do not think it is wise for us to go deep into the forest considering the fact that you are not used to the terrain of this forest yet. What if this is just a trap?¡± Austin said holding him back and preventing him from walking into the forest further.


    ¡°No, we need to find out what is going on, what if a wolf is dead¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± But they are not in our pack¡± Austin cried out,¡± we should  be careful the way we tread¡± he said further.


    ¡± Wait, are you chickening out now? You brought me to the woods and we are going to finish what we started,¡± Audrey said.


    He needed to get to the bottom of the matter, why a wolf died and there were traces of blood on the floor leading up a lonely path. So they walked up the path they saw the traces of blood and hoped that it would lead them to something concrete. By the time they got to the end of the path, they saw a host of other furs lying on the ground, he  searched through the furs to see if there was one he could recognise, maybe he would call his father to talk to him about what happened.. Then he saw a fur that was marked with red paint on it and he instantly recognised it, picking it up he screamed ¡± I knew it¡± , ¡± this fur looks familiar¡± he said further.


    ¡± What do you mean by this fur that looks familiar, where do you recognize it from?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡± Theye from Ohio, these wolves don¡¯t live in New York, you see these wolves are Intruders that is why they properly got killed by the original inhabitants of this ce¡± Audrey exined


    What he feared most wasing back to him. He left Ohio because he did not want any harm toe to Stephanie and now they followed them to New York so they could get her. He needed to do something about it and he needed it to be done pretty fast.  He picked up the furs and started leaving the woods with Austin.


    ¡± We have to leave Austin, this ce is not safe, we do not know if the rest are lying somewhere waiting for us¡± Audrey said


    ¡± What is going on?¡± Austin asked, not  getting a grasp of the whole situation. He needed to know  what was going on so he was going to disturb Audrey until he got an answer.


    ¡°Stephanie¡¯s life is in danger¡± he shouted.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Austin asked as he was confused as to what or who would want to kill Stephanie.

 Chapter 61

    ¡± The Ravens are here in New York, they have been looking for a way all this while to get back at my father, my father married a human and still became an Alpha¡± Audrey said, ¡± and now I am mated to a human, they feel like it would be a repeat of what my father did if I ever became the alpha, they do not even want me to be an Alpha, they have someone from amongst them they can not attack me because  they know I can fight back now they are going for someone they know can not fight back¡± Audrey continued.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡± So you mean they came all the way from Clevnd just because of you, make it make sense¡± Austin scoffed


    ¡°Believe me Austin, these people attacked me when I went into the woods  back in Ohio thanks to Derrick¡¯s timely intervention. Maybe Stephanie would not be alive by now,¡± Audrey exined, hoping that his friend would understand the situation and believe him.


    ¡± Alright, let us do something let us first get out of this ce, it is important we do, then I will call my father when I get to my dorm deal¡± Audrey said, he was going to do anything to make Austin believe in his story,


    He did not know if he would survive it if he ever lost Stephanie the way he lost his mum.


    They had not gone far when they heard footsteps approaching , this was the sound of a Wolf, probably a very big wolf because as he marched in the ground the whole ce was shaking like the ground was going to open up. ¡± Father please, we should have listened to you, let this not be a Raven¡± Audrey prayed a silent prayer.


    ¡°Holy baby , I have not seen a wolf as big as this since I was born¡± Austin said in hushed tones as they could see the wolf from afar, even though it was far off they could see how big and mighty it was, it was most likely the leader of their pack in the woods.


    At that point all that was in Audrey¡¯s mind was to run for his dear life but he knew making a race was just going to worsen the situation on ground  as he had already been seen by the wolf.


    The ground shook as the pack tore through the forest and emerging first through the shadows beneath was the Alpha.


    ¡± Wait, it was a whole packing to meet us , no wonder the ground shook a lot, ¡± Austin said, giving a sigh of relief. ¡± So much for thinking it was a Raven,¡± he said and mocked Audrey


    The Alpha¡¯s Amber eyes glowed and his snout twitched as he breathed in the damp fresh air.


    He growled a loud howl and in response there were a hundred other roars who growled after him.


    Then beside him appeared another wolf with blue eyes and the whitest of furs. It was Luna and his mate. When she arrived they shared nces with each other  as their eyes met, that alone indicated  that they had already had a conversation.


    ¡± So these wolves, how did they know we were in here, I mean when we entered this ce was as quiet as a grave¡± Austin pointed out.


    ¡± What are you doing here¡± the leader of the pack howled out


    ¡± Erm sorry,  we are not here to cause any trouble, we just needed a confirmation on something ¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± We are not the Ravens, we are not part of the wolves that attacked yourck today¡± Austin called out.


    He still was not sure if Audrey was right but he knew that if they wanted to get out of there alive they had to  walk together as a team.


    ¡± Raven,¡± Luna called out, facing her mate. ¡± Why did you not tell me the Ravens were here?¡± she continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sweetheart, we already took care of them I don¡¯t know why they came or what their mission was but as you can see we took care of them¡± the alpha said and pointed to the trail of blood Audrey and Austin had earlier followed


    ¡± Ooh my God , there was a huge blood bath here¡± the Luna called out


    ¡°Now back to you guys, who are you?¡± the alpha howled and other wolves howled too in order to add to what their leader said.


    ¡°I am from Clevnd Ohio, you must have heard of Sir Rnd Brown, he is the Alpha of our pack in Ohio¡± Audrey said Introducing himself with the hope that if they got to know who his father was they would back down a little.


    ¡± Oooh, Rnd Brown, but what are you doing in the deep of the woods all by yourself and who is the wolf beside you, we don¡¯t seem to recognise him in our pack¡± the alpha said


    ¡± Yeah yeah, you would not recognize him because he does not stay or live here, he is my friend and a very good person, he came into the woods today and saw what went down some he came to call me in my dormitory as he knew something had gone wrong¡± Audrey exined further


    ¡°So the Raven was here, you are right, they came to violently attack us so we defended ourselves, I heard your day is a raven¡± one of the wolves howled. But he was cut short by Audrey ¡± was¡± Audrey corrected him.  Audrey often hated the fact his family will forever be associated with the Ravens as they often considered them as ravens too because his father was once a Raven, what they did not know was that he left the pack of ravens.


    ¡± My father left them a long time ago, but do you know why they came or do you have any personal grievances against them or something?¡± he asked them.


    ¡± No, we have actually nevere in contact with a Raven before, but I recognise them from the brief stunt I had with your father in New Orleans, I noticed the mark on his face when we met as humans there, so I figured he was a raven never knew he left¡± the alpha replied.


    Audrey could not believe that the Ravens would actuallye all the way from Clevnd to New York just to get at him and Stephanie. Stephanie was  only a human; she had done nothing wrong to them. Why were they after her?


    ¡± So you are right¡± Austin said in hushed tones , ¡± sorry for doubting you¡± he continued.


    Audrey just nodded his head in affirmation to show that he had forgiven Austin for doubting him, he had a lot on his te so she did not just want to talk about it.


    ¡± Do you by any chance know how many Ravens came to this ce?¡± he asked the Alpha, ignoring Austin.


    ¡± About 10 or 15 of them but a few of them were able to escape from the hands of my pack, hopefully they don¡¯t return,¡±the alpha said.


    ¡± Sorry to burst your bubble but they wille back and this time with more force, I know the Ravens, they are here for me and my mate¡±Audrey exined.


    ¡± Ooh I see, so they might hate your father so much that they came all the way from Ohio to New York just to get back at you¡±Luna said

 Chapter 62

    She could not help but feel sorry for the wolf in her front because he seemed scared and she knew he needed an elderly wolf to protect him so she offered to sor him whenever he needed help from them, they were willing and offering to render the help.


    ¡± They don¡¯t just hate by father, they hate my mate, they do not want me to be the Alpha after my father because I am mated to a human¡± Audrey said as his wolf hands began fretting he did not know what was going but he could sense that something was not wrong in his surroundings, maybe the Raven was approaching but he was not going to allow that get into his head and discourage him.


    ¡°You know what if you need help in fighting the Ravens, you can alwayse into the woods, hopefully we meet as humans on the other side¡± Luna said.


    The alpha looked at her with his eyes telling him he was not satisfied with the decision she just made on their behalf so they went to the other side of the forest to talk, leaving their pack of wolves to face Audrey and Austin.


    ¡± What are you doing, I can¡¯t help  anybody fight the ravens, do you know how those people came here? It was a miracle that we were able to fight them off. What if they had killed all of our pack?¡± he scolded Luna.


    ¡°Honey, did you take a look at those two wolves over there they look young and helpless, they need our help and we just definitely give it to them, what is our purpose as wolves if we could not render help to our fellow werewolves, we need to lead by example to every member of our pack, let us show them that violence never pays, it pays to be kind, always and at all times¡± the Luna exined


    ¡°If this should backfire, just know that I am going to me you for everything we have been enjoying our peace here¡± the alpha said but he was pacified by his wolf as she yfully pecked on his fur which gave him that tingly feeling and made him rx for a bit, this made his fears of the unknown melt away, she definitely knew how to get him, they then went back to meet the other pack of wolves with Audrey and Austin.


    ¡± You never told us your names¡¯ ¡® Luna asked, she enjoyed learning the names of wolves in her pack, she felt it gave them a sense of belonging if she called them by their real names.


    ¡± My name is Audrey and he is Austin,¡± Audrey said, hitting Austin with his  legs.


    ¡± So what I said earlier still stands, we are going to give you all the protection you need , you and your mate, no wolf  should be made to feel insecure with everything going on¡± she continued.


    ¡± Alright, thank you for your time,¡± Audrey said, turning his back to leave when he was  called back by Luna.


    ¡°Not so fast, you have toe stay with us for a while¡± Luna saidProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    All Audrey wanted to do was run as fast as he could to save his mate, he needed to get out the woods he did not know why he was being held back by these pack of wolves.


    ¡± I am sorry, Luna but I have to leave as soon as possible, my friend and I have other engagements,¡± he said.


    ¡± Do not worry, we do not intend on dying you, just stay for a while and dine with us , then you  can leave¡± the alpha said.


    Austin did not think it was a bad idea so he made his friend to stay and mingle with the new set of wolves they had just met, all that was in Audrey¡¯s mind was getting back to meet Stephanie and warn her  he did not think he could stay amongst the wolves he was dining with, he so needed to call his father and ask why the Ravens were able to leave Ohio without him knowing about it or maybe he knew about it and decided not to tell him or it skipped his mind, whatever his reasons were all he knows was that he needed to find answers to his questions and he was not going to get those answers dining with another pack of wolves.


    After they had finished wining and dining in the forest he decided to leave the forest so he called out to Austin, to which they said their goodbyes to the pack and were on their way.


    ¡°Goodbye, dears,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Goodbye Luna , thank you for the hospitality we really appreciate it¡± Austin replied.


    As Austin bolted through the forest, the wind whipped through his fur, the trees swaying and leaves calling down due to the push of the wind. His breath came in pants and  his lungs were crying out of exhaustion but he ignored it he ignored it and kept going for he knew how curious he was and he needed to get answers to everything that was bothering him.


    Austin on the other hand could not keep up with his pace as he was running too fast like a cheetah would run so he decided to take things calmly and run at his own pace , he knew that there was no way  that Audrey was not going to wait for him at the entrance of the woods.


    By the time he got there he was right, Audrey was waiting for him at the entrance in his human form.


    ¡± man you run like a cheetah¡± he teased Audreyh


    ¡± I had a lot of things clouding my mind ¡°Audrey replied.


    ¡°Do not worry, Stephanie is fine, there is no way they would want to attack her on their first day in New York¡± he reassured him


    ¡°You have no idea who those people are, they are ruthless human beings, they are the ones who killed my mum, they never cared if she was human all they knew is they did not like her and they did not want her I do not want that to repeat to Stephanie¡± he said.


    They then proceeded to go to Audrey¡¯s dormitory but first they would make a stop at Stephanie¡¯s to know if she was okay and everything was going on well with her.


    When they got to Stephanie¡¯s dorm, they only found her roommate who was reading a novel by the time they got in.


    ¡± Ooh Hi Audrey¡± she said. , ¡± Stephanie is not in, she stepped out for a drama rehearsal, she has an uing y in her drama ss¡± she continued.


    ¡± Alright, tell her to give me a call when she gets back¡± Audrey said and left the room feeling disappointed , he had expected to see her in her room. When they did not see Stephanie in the room they then headed for the nearest restaurant as Austinined that he was hungry. So he ordered some take out to his room. On getting to his room, he found his roommate Bradley who he had not seen in ages. Bradley traveled out of town too for a family emergency when he was justing back from his trip.

 Chapter 63

    ¡± Hey brads, whats up, what is popping¡± Austin said mming fists with Bradley in a friendly manner


    ¡± Guy, I am fine, I have not seen you in like forever, even before I left for home¡± Bradley replied, also mming his fists into Austin¡¯s own.


    ¡± You know I am in my Sophomore year I should not be seen hanging out with freshmen¡± Austin bragged but behaved in a manner to show that it was just a friendly joke.


    Austin also greeted his friend in a friendly manner to show that he was happy to see him in a long while they mmed fist into each other¡¯s arms and gave themselves the longest hug ever.


    ¡°No homo man, I have just missed you,¡± Bradley said.


    ¡± I understand¡± Audrey chuckled andughed. His roommate was one of the biggest proponents against homosexuality he often had discussions to show that practicing homosexuality was one a very dirty sexual habit and one that should be done away with , that was he was not surprised when his roommate said what he did.


    ¡± I need to get going now, I have somewhere to be right now¡± Bradley said as he was stepping out of the room.


    ¡°Man, you just came and you are leaving us already¡± Audrey said in a sad tone.


    ¡°I am sorry my boss, but I will be back in a jiffy, I just have a few errands to run¡± Bradley said and dashed out of the room in a hurry before he would be stopped with another talk.


    In a way Audrey was happy that Bradley left the room because he needed privacy when he was talking to his father, he did not want his roommate to know just yet that he was a werewolf and came from a long lineage of werewolves, that is one thing he would forever be grateful to Stephanie for she never revealed his true identity to anyone even when she was really mad at him. He stood up to freshen up in the shower before he sat down to talk to his father because he knew it was going to be a long one. After having his bath he and Austin ate the food they had earlier bought at the restaurant and they devoured it like hungry lions as teby were seriously famished by the time they got home.


    Audrey then picked up his phone to call his dad, sir Rnd, after a few rings he picked up the phone but it was Sophie who picked up the call.


    ¡± Where is my father?¡± he asked Sophie.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know he just stepped out for a bit, I am in his office making down research for my business meeting tomorrow I don¡¯t understand a thing about my father¡¯spany¡± she said


    ¡°Alright, good luck tomorrow, I will talk to youter¡± he said and hung up the phone.


    But Sophie knew something was wrong when he hung up the phone without teasing her, Audrey often teased her especially when it was about her father¡¯spany he ways had one funny thing to say or the other about it, she wondered what could be wrong with him so she opted to tell his brother because she felt he did not want her to know, if h and wanted her to know he would have spilled it, so she went to  Derrick¡¯s room to tell him.


    ¡± Your brother called Dad but he was not around so I picked the call, he hung up immediately he heard it was me, he did not even tease me as much as he used to I think he is worried about something because he was even sounding down, you should call him¡± she told Derrick and  went to continue what she was doing, whatever it was she was eventually going to find out whether, Audrey told or not , she would surely find out in anyway so she was not going to rush it.


    After Derrick heard what Stephanie said, he picked up his phone to call his twin brother and the line went through.


    ¡± Hey bro¡± Audrey said


    ¡± Heyyy, what¡¯s up I heard you called Dad and was sounding down¡± Derrick asked


    ¡± That Sophie girl does not ever close her mouth him¡± Audrey muttered under his breath but Derrick had heard him


    ¡± Well you know how she is, always looking out for us, so deal with it, spill what is going on¡± Derrick told his brother.


    ¡± Alright I guess I will tell you in the absence of dad, are you aware the Ravens attacked the pack in New York here¡±, Audrey dered.


    ¡± What, Ravens, as in Ohio Ravens or which ravens are we talking about now?¡±  Derrick asked.


    ¡± Who else boss, Ohio Ravens, they came and I am sure they have a aim they can not juste like that besides the alpha here said that they have note in contact with the Ravens before today was their first day of meeting them and they attacked them violently¡± Audrey exined


    ¡°So this means one thing, Stephanie is in danger, because they definitely came for her, let me go find dad he knows the solution to everything¡±Derrick replied.


    Derrick then stood up to go look for their dad and he found him at the fields watering the nts his dad had never done before when they had a butler who could do it for them, he wondered what could have gone wrong.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Dad what are you doing¡± Derrick askedughing at his dad


    ¡± Watering the nts:, what do you expect?¡± Rmd said


    ¡°Anyways that is by the way dad, as I have a problem, Audrey is on the line he said some of the Ravens are in New york¡± he told his father and handed over the phone to his father.


    ¡°Audrey,  is it true¡± sir Rnd asked


    ¡± Yes father, did you know about it?¡± Audrey asked his father.


    ¡± No, son but I would get to the root of this, how many Ravens were killed because they would surely retaliate,  did you let their alpha know about this¡± he asked his son


    ¡± He said about 10 or 15 ravens attacked them and only like 5 or so survived,¡± he told his father.


    ¡± Knowing the kind wolves they are they would surely retaliate, they might have evene back to Ohio now to strategize ande with a bigger forces so you need to be alert at all fine and protect Stephanie, never met her out of your sight and make sure that she is avable and always within your reach¡± Rnd told his son. ¡± I will call you to know what I find outter okay and I will be on top of this situation¡± he further told his son


    Audrey took his father¡¯s words  seriously,  he knew that whenever his father said he would do something or take care of something he was surely going to take care of those things he never goes back on any of his promises, so he was going to hold his father¡¯s words for it and keep it to heart.

 Chapter 64

    ¡± Alright father thank you and goodbye, please give the phone to Derrick ¡± he said, ¡± Guy do not tell Sophie about this I don¡¯t want her to get unnecessarily worried you know how she could be when ites to things like this¡¯ ¡® he told Derrick


    Sophie was a very extra person, she could get extremely worried if she hears about it and would even fly to New York if need be .


    ¡°Sure bro I would try my possible best to keep it a secret, pray she does not deny be sex though you know I would be forced topromise¡± his brother jokingly said and hung up


    Sadky enough his secret could not be kept safe with Derrick too, he knew how Sophie had been tied around her fingers and would get anything she wants including any Information she wanted to know he just hoped that Derrick would not divulge this one to her and he trusted him because he would not want Stephanie to worry too.


    After he hung the call with his brother, he heard a knock on his door, he went to open it and lo and behold it was Stephanie, his mood instantly changed to that of a happy person.


    ¡± I have been trying to reach you since morning¡± she scolded him


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry babe, I had to go to the woods for an emergency¡± he said hugged her trying to pacify her.


    ¡± Hope everything is okay babe¡± she asked


    By this time Austin decided to take his leave because he knew how important it was for them to have that conversation and he knew they needed their privacy, so he bade them goodbye and dashed out of the room.


    ¡± I need you to be careful all is not well, the Ravens are in town that is one of the reasons I went to the woods today they were mostly killed though because they attacked the inhabitants of the woods, another pack of wolves¡± Audrey told her.


    But he told her he was not telling her to scare her but for her to be vignt and wary of her surroundings, he described how she would be able to identify a raven  werewolf even in their human form. Instead of seeing a scared Stephanie, the reaction she gave him impressed him as she said she was  not scared because she had people who loved her and were willing to protect her.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry , babe I would be fine, thank you for heads up anyway I know what I set myself up for anyway, I know you would protect me and not let any harme to me¡± she said as she held his hands


    ¡± This was not the reaction I was expecting but okayyyy, I like what I am seeing¡± Audrey said andughed


    She hissed and proceeded to give her boyfriend the hug and kiss she did not give him when she first arrived into his room the Ravens were the least of her problems, all she needed to do at that point was a good sleep and a cuddle from her man as she was very tired.


    After she had recounted all her experiences during the day to him, she slept soundly like a baby in his arms.


    Stephanie ran home, on the way home she prayed for Sir Rnd¡¯s safety and hoped that he was fine. She did not know why both siblings were always fighting. By the time she got home  she came down from the cab, on getting there she saw Derrick.


    ¡°Hey Derrick, how is your father doing¡± she asked


    ¡± The doctor is checking up on him right now, I am very sure he will be fine¡± Derrick replied.


    ¡°Where is my brother?¡± He asked.


    ¡°He went to the woods¡± she said looking down  with remorse in her eyes, ¡± I could not hold him down, I tried as much as possible to hold him down but it just was not possible, he is stronger than me¡±she continued trying to exin.


    ¡°What do you mean you tried holding him down? ¡± he asked, unsure of what that meant.


    ¡± Well you see when he got out he immediately transformed Into a wolf, so we did some running around the house and everything in between I managed to get hold of him but it just was not possible to hold him down, I tried calling you guys inside but body seemed to answer me so he ran off¡± she said


    ¡± You held a wolf, are you crazy? Do you want to die?¡± he confronted her.


    ¡°He bit me though, Sophie is in the woods anyway she is trying to bring him out¡± she said and started entering the house.


    She had enough drama, she did not want another person lecturing her on what she did wrong and what she did not do wrong. She did not tell Sophie that she was bit on  purpose because she knew how she would freak out if she ever heard that Audrey bit her in a bid to escape from her grip, she


    she got tired of everybody doting over her, she was snot a baby, she could handle herself.


    ¡°Let me take a look at where he bit you¡±Derrick rushed after her.


    ¡± Derrick it¡¯s fine, you are supposed to watch after your father not me, he is the other that needs this babysitting¡±she snapped


    ¡± Chill I promised my brother to always look after you and that is what I will do, sorry if you think I¡¯m being overboard but I must do it¡± he said surprised that she could change it for him at that point.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Derrick y¡¯all are just being so overprotective of me and it makes me feel like I can not do anything on my own¡± she apologized for snapping at him


    ¡± I understand how you feel, my dad is being checked up on, let us go and dress your wound in the room, if you don¡¯t mind¡± he said.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He called Nanny Maria to bring the  first aid box up to his room.


    On getting to his room, she admired how beautiful his room was, the paintings, the lights, which made everything so beautiful. His room looked  exactly like Audrey¡¯s room back in  New York. This was her first time entering his room but she felt like she had been in the room before.


    ¡± I like your room, you sure are good in interior decor¡± sheplimented his room


    ¡± Well thank you I am not the person that designed this room, Audrey he did and it seems he did a marvelous job because people keepplimenting how beautiful my room is¡± he said , feeling himself


    She sat on his bed as he helped  her  with the wound she incurred while stopping Audrey.


    ¡± Why did you not tell Sophie about this?¡± he said, using cotton wool to wipe up the blood that had stained her hands.


    ¡± I knew she would focus on me instead of looking for audrey, we needed to find him so he would not do something stupid right¡± she said.

 Chapter 65

    ¡± Well that is true but at the expense of your life, I¡¯m very sure Audrey would be so mad with himself when he sees what he did, he most likely did it unconsciously¡± Derrick said.


    ¡± Yeahhh, he was just trying to  run away¡± she said.


    ¡± That¡¯s what he does whenever he is mad, runs into the woods and doesn¡¯t care about anybody else¡± Derrick replied.


    After he had cleaned up the wound and cleared it up, he packaged the first aid box and proceeded to keep it at its ce because he knew Audrey would need it when hees back.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you talk to your brother, I mean just have a one on one conversation with him before he leaves for New York, talk about what happened, talk about the past and try to have a closure¡± Stephanie advised ¡± I think it would help your rtionship further¡± Stephanie said


    ¡± Alright we will see about that , let¡¯s go and check on my father he is more important now, Sophie will  take care of my brother¡± Derrick replied.


    On getting to their father¡¯s room the pack doctor   was alreadying out as he had finished with the man. Derrick was not so bothered on what the oue would be because he knew that whatever happened to his father was temporary they hardly ever got sick, it was like one of their most treasured features unlike vampires and humans werewolves hardly got sick so his father would be up in no time.


    ¡± Your dad is fine, in fact in my opinion there was no need calling me, he just developed an anxiety attack when he saw you two fighting, I ced him on sedatives though to help him sleep better ¡± the pack doctor said


    ¡± Regardless it was important we called you, what if the attack can be transformed to something much worse¡± Derrick said


    ¡± You act like you don¡¯t know your father¡± the pack doctor said andughed, ¡± he is the alpha for a reason o¡± he said.


    ¡± Alright, just do not disturb him when wakes up, I will call you and let you know when to see him¡± he said and zoomed off.


    ¡± Where on Earth is your brother?¡± the pack doctor asked


    ¡± He is in the woods sir,¡± Stephanie replied.


    ¡± Show of anger again?¡± The doctor asked and scoffed. That was typical of Audrey , who transferred his aggression on the leaves and trees of the woods and any wolf who tried to challenge him would face his wrath too.


    ¡°So, dad is fine¡± Stephanie said


    ¡°Dad?, That¡¯s new, I never knew you to call my father that¡± Derrick teased.


    ¡°Stop teasing me will you, we hope Sophie is able to do something¡± she said


    ¡± You want me to go check on him?¡± he asked.


    ¡± No, no you being there will just make it worse¡± she said and threw herself on the nearest chair.


    ¡± That¡¯s why I allowed Sophie go for him, who knows she might allow him use her as a punching bag, they gave better history than I do even now that Sophie is mated to me sometimes I feel like she made a wrong decision ofing to me, I felt she would have been happier with Audrey¡±.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No, no Derrick do not do that to yourself, you both deserve to be happy, she chose you because she wanted to be with you not because  your star signs matched or because she had no better option, you were her better option¡± Stephanie reassured him.


    They both went to the sitting room to watch the movie that was ced there, he went to get some drinks and snacks for them so they could munch on it while they wait for the duo of Sophie and Audrey toe in. They decided to watch Vampire Diaries as that was what Stephanie had always wanted to watch.


    It was a long time before Sophie and Audrey came back into the house, Audrey had lots of bruises all over his hands  and body, Sophie herself was looking worn out.


    ¡°Sophie¡± Stephanie jumped up as she saw theme in


    ¡± My goodness, you are looking tired, I¡¯m so sorry about this¡± she apologized


    ¡± No, no it¡¯s fine¡± Sophie said I offered to go and bring him


    Audrey ignored everyone else and went straight to his bedroom.


    ¡± What happened¡± Derrick asked


    ¡± Guyyyyy, your brother  is a fighter, he went into the woods and began hitting everybody who came on his way¡± Sophie said, demonstrating what went on in the woods.


    She was not even ready to talk about it, so she told them that she needed to go to bed and have a good rest. She was going to exin the situation the next day.


    ¡°. How is Dad?¡± She asked while going upstairs


    ¡± Well, dad is fine, you know now he is a strong man, the alpha does not get sick easily¡± Derrick teased


    Stephanie decided to go check up on Audrey. She walked  up to his room with the first aid box so she could clean his injuries .


    ¡°You should learn to calm down,¡± she said as she  cleaned up his woods.


    ¡± I have booked our flight back to New York, let us go back  we have missed a lot¡± Audrey said


    ¡°Alright we will go but don¡¯t you want to check in your dad, he had a heart attack when we stormed out¡± she said


    Audrey opened his eyes wide open on hearing the news and wondered why he was not told by Sophie.


    He ran to his father¡¯s room to check in on him but Stephanie held him back, ¡± you will see himter, he is not to be disturbed for now, the doctor will call us to let us know¡± she said.


    By the time she woke up, night time had already arrived and she had to go over to her ce, she knew there was no way she was going to sleep over at Audrey¡¯s ce since it was a school hostel she then used the opportunity to ask him if he was nning on getting apartment outside school hostel which was off campus and he answered in the affirmative.


    ¡°You have woken up,¡±Audrey said as he saw her stretching and rolling from his bed through the corner of his eye. ¡± Did you sleep well?¡± he asked further.


    ¡± Yes, of course I did, I had a good rest, I have had a long day, thank God I slept so soundly¡± she said standing up from the bed to give him a kiss.


    ¡°I would have stayed over you know, maybe we could watch a movie overnight or something but you know the rules¡± she teased him


    ¡± So you are subscribing that we have a Netflix and chill, yeah¡± he looked at her giving her a funny stare


    ¡± Yeah, yeah you know it has been long we have had one of those, besides test and exams would soon start and we would not have time for each other¡± she said.

 Chapter 66

    ¡± That¡¯s true, alright I would give you a buzz one of these days, maybe one day my roommate is not around¡± he said and kissed her on the cheek.


    ¡± So you are trying to tell me you would not like to get an apartment or at least something to stay away from campus and keep your secret safe?¡± she asked. ¡± You would have your privacy and also  be able to do things on your own ¡°she asked.


    ¡°Yeah sure I am working on that, I am even thinking that we move in together but it would be too soon, I want us to finish this year, then maybe in subsequent years, obviously in sophomore year I would not like to stay in school hostel as at that time it would be harder to keep this whole thing to myself¡± he said and sighed .


    He then heard her stomach growl like it was biting her, he then remembered that he did not get her something to eat or drink when she first arrived he then stopped what he was doing to face her.


    ¡± Are you hungry babe, your stomach just made that noise¡± he asked.


    ¡± Well I am but I will eat when I get to my dormitory¡± she said standing up.


    ¡± No, sit down I am going to order take out for the both of us right now, just wait for me, I was to quickly take this call¡± he said just as he noticed that his phone was ringing.


    So he stepped outside to take the call as it was Derrick that was on the line, he did not want to scare her the more because he had no idea what his brother was calling to say, so he only deemed it fit to step out so they could converse properly.


    ¡± Yo, what¡¯s up¡± Derrick said , ¡± I aming to New York tomorrow¡±, he said.


    ¡± Why, what¡¯s up, is this so serious that you have toe over here?¡± Audrey asked, already getting worried.


    ¡°No bro, that is not why I aming there, I have unfinished business with Austin, he owes me remember and I just want toe out what you are entering over there and maybe see if I could fall in love with the city¡±, he said


    He could not believe that was why his brother called him and that was the call he stepped out to have, this was something he could have discussed inside instead of keeping her waiting.


    ¡°Good for you bro, Is that all you called to tell me¡± he asked his brother getting irritated at him


    ¡± Rx my bro so I did some independent findings but you still have to wait for dad¡¯s own you know, some ravens are still lurking around those that were killed did note back, they just sent word over here about what happened and they were really infuriated so they are mobilizing more people like 10 or 15 more of them, I don¡¯t even know how they think, if they keep sending one another like that they would soon all die and go into extinction¡± Derrick said.


    His brother had a point but he felt it was good for everybody, if they keep dying it would be better for everyone because they are always up to know good and they never cared about anyone¡¯s feelings just to get revenge on any one who has crossed theirne.


    ¡± Would it not be better if they are all dead?¡± he said to his brother, ¡± so when are theying  do you think it would be soon like tomorrow or next?¡± he asked his brother.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡± I do not think that they woulde tomorrow, it would not be smart of them because those ones would be expecting them, so I think they are waiting for the fire to die down before they strike again that way they woulde unexpectedly¡± Derrick said.


    ¡°Hmm, thank you bro, that is truly how the Ravens work¡± he said


    ¡± Butttttt, as for the ones in New York you have to keep Stephanie safe, who knows they might just be lurking around in their human form waiting to strike and attack her, have you told her how to identify a raven even in their human form¡± Derrick asked his brother.


    He loved his brother and knew how devastated he would be if anything ever got to happen to his mate, so he made sure that he told him everything that he needed to know so he could take steps in protecting his mate.


    ¡± Yeah yeah bro, I already did that today when she came visiting but we would be fine, see you tomorrow, thank you for the heads up before you see me unexpectedly¡±he said and rolled his eyes at his brother.


    After he ended the call with his brother, he ordered the food like he had promised Stephanie before stepping back inside his room. He found her with hisptop watching an episode of friends, he remembered that she mentioned that was her favorite tv show.


    ¡± Sorry I stayed that long, that was Derrick he sends his regards, he ising tomorrow and I ordered the takeout already they should be here in a few minutes.¡± he said


    ¡°Really Derrick ising tomorrow. It has been a long time since I saw him. I have missed that boy. Thank you for the food. I love you Audrey¡± she said and gave him a yful kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°That is for constantly looking out for me¡± she said and gave him another on the right cheek


    ¡± That is for your family who always loves to check up on me and care for me¡± she said and gave him another on the left cheek,


    ¡± That is for the love you have for me which I know is never going to die anytime soon ¡± she said and gave him another on the lips


    ¡± That is for the love I have for you which is also not going to die anytime soon¡± she said and looked right into his eyes .


    Their kiss deepened as they were both fighting for dominance between each other¡¯s lips, his hands moved up and down her body and began caressing it as he was exploring every part of it from her boobs to her throbbing wet pussy, she moaned out loudly when he did that, in a twinkle of an eye they had removed each other¡¯s clothe and faced each other Stark naked when the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Shit who is that¡± Stephanie cursed, Audrey just smirked at her reaction, she was indeed enjoying the session else she would not use a curse word, he stood up from his bed and checked through the hole who it was, apparently it was the delivery guy who had brought their order he immediately wore clothes on and opened the door to collect to food.


    ¡°Do you want to eat or do you want me to continue eating you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°In as much as I would love you to continue eating me , help me and pass the food I need to replenish my body I have lost so much¡± she said standing up to get the food since Audrey was not willing to pass it across to her


    ¡°So much for someone who just cursed at the person who interrupted us¡± he said feigning annoyance.

 Chapter 67

    ¡± Are you now angry, you know the order of importance, food first¡±she joked


    He gave her the food and she continued watching ¡± friends¡± as they both ate in silence.


    By the time they were done eating, Bradley came back to the dormitory.¡± ¡°Hey Brad,¡± Stephanie said.


    ,¡±Hey mysterious girl who punched me on my first encounter with her,¡± Bradley said, giving her a deadly stare.


    ¡± I am sorry, brads o was agitated that day, you know it, I¡¯m sorry how do I make it up to you¡± she replied.


    ¡°Well, nothing though, I was just joking just to make my roommate the happiest man on earth¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright that is done because I do not intend on doing that¡± she replied Bradley


    ¡°Better, he is crazy about you, you know¡± Bradley said and sat on his bed.


    This made Audrey blush really hard, his roommate and girlfriend vibing really hard and they were talking as if they had known each other for a long time.


    ¡°Bradley I would love to start going right now, I have been here since morning¡± she said standing up to leave.


    ¡± Alright mate, take care of yourself¡± he said and hugged her goodnight.


    At this point Audrey was waiting for her to finish her conversation with his roommate so he could see her off ande back to finish his work.


    By the time he got outside he felt the need to ask what went on between her and Bradley.


    ¡± So I see there was a conversation between you and my roommate that I did not know of¡± he asked as they got outside


    ¡± Ooh don¡¯t mind Bradley I might have tasered him when we first met , we did not really meet in good terms¡± she replied him


    ¡± Ooh I see, alright¡± he just nodded his head.


    ¡± Like I said Steph you have to be really careful around everybody you meet now, make sure you are wary of first timers whoe to greet you, these people are desperate and are willing to do anything just to get at you and my family¡± Audrey warned her


    ¡°I have heard, boss, I can handle myself, moreover your brother ising tomorrow right¡± she replied and hit him yfully on the shoulder.


    ¡± Okay, okay so it is my brother that you want now¡± he teased her.


    He knew what she meant  by the statement but he just felt like disturbing and stressing her so she just ignored him tantly as she was not going to exin what she meant by the statement.


    They bade and kissed each other good night, she thanked him for the food and promised to pay for their next date.


    Audrey went back to his room toplete the work he was doing as he had a deadline to meet up.


    Audrey was woken up to the sounds of his roommate¡¯s rm. He tossed from one side to the other, covering his head with a pillow as the rm was disturbing before he was finally able to stand up from the bed to stop the rm. After a while his phone buzzed up with  calls from his father who was trying to update him on thetest development but he did not pick as he was very tired he needed to sleep  and would call himter in the day when he had fully woken up. He did not stand up from his bed till noon when he picked up his phone and saw that he had missed calls from his dad, Audrey and Sophie who had called him, so he decides to call Sophie first.


    ¡± Did I steal any of your kidneys, why did y¡¯all blow up my phone with calls?¡± he asked her as soon as she picked up.


    ¡°Rx bro, I only called to check up on you, you were sounding worried thest time we spoke, your dad said he had something important to tell you and you were not picking up so I thought it was one of your tantrums again so I decided to call, you are wee¡± she said.


    ¡°Tantrums lol I was sleeping now, did you see the time you were calling me and I am fine actually, I am better thank you dumbhead for looking out for me ¡± he said.


    ¡± You are wee, I would not being with Derrick though, I have unfinished business with ma¡¯am Catherine¡± she said.


    ¡± So you are going home right, you seem to be meeting with your parents a lottely, what is happening, Is your dad dying or something¡± he jokingly asked


    ¡± I wish it were that at least I would be preparing for burial and not the gruesome mediation they are making me go through, they are having issues in their marriage  so instead of opting for divorce they decided to meet a therapist where they end up arguing all day¡± she exined.


    ¡°Ooh I¡¯m so sorry about that darling, you will be fine , we all have our trying times and trust me you wille out of this very fine, regardless of anything that happens.¡± He reassured her over the phone


    He had known about Sophie¡¯s patents since he was a kid, she had an insecure father who does not trust her mother just because she was close to them, he feels feelings would be rekindled between his father and her mother just because they were old mes.


    ¡± Derrick already left for the airport. He will be there very soon, so expect him and take care of my baby for me,¡± she said and hung up the phone.


    Typical Sophie she never waited for the goodbye before she hung up the phone he wondered where she was often rushing to and that she was in a hurry to cut the phone call.


    After he had spoken to Sophie he decided to call his father back, and his father told him the exact same thing Derrick had told him the previous day but this time his father was specific  about the time they would strike so he told him to be careful and always stay vignt, if possible.


    He thanked his dad for the heads up and hung up the phone.


    Tried calling Derrick back but his phone was busy. ¡± He is probably on the ne right now,¡± he thought. So he decided to call himter in the day as he had other things to do with his time.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He changed intofortable gym wear and headed for his gym ss, he missed working out that morning because he woke upte so he could as well make up for it in the gym ss not like he liked the method his instructor used.


    On getting to gym ss, he saw a familiar but not so familiar face amongst his ssmates. He recognized the face because he knew he had seen them somewhere and it was not so familiar because he had never seen him in any gym ss before. He kept staring at the face hoping he would remember where he had seen the face from , he casted his mind back to when he first resumed as a student in NYU but it did not ring a bell to him. ¡± Who could that be?¡± he thought, when the person turned back to stare at him, he instantly recognised the face

 Chapter 68

    ¡± This is a raven,¡±he muttered underneath his breath.


    ¡± But how did he know I was going to be at gym ss, is he even a student of NYU, what could they be doing here, is it to rile me up?¡±he asked himself


    These were many unanswered questions he had in his head, so he decided  to step out of ss and call Austin so they could meet up somewhere on campus.


    Both friends decided to meet at Times Square, in the ring eyes of the public, he never knew If the guy he was following him, so he had to be careful with what he was doing.


    ¡± Wait, you mean you saw someone who looks like a raven?¡± Austin said


    ¡± Will I now be lying to you, our eyes met?¡± Audrey replied.


    ¡± But what could they be doing in New York and most importantly what are they doing in our gym ss, are they that desperate?¡± Austin said and hissed. None of them knew what to make of it as they hardly saw ravens in their human form; this was probably Audrey¡¯s first time seeing a human raven.


    Just as they were talking and brainstorming on what to do about what they had just witnessed, Audrey received a call from his brother.


    ¡± It is Derrick, he is most likely around,¡± Audrey said and  gave a sign to show that he wanted to quickly step out and pick the call.


    ¡± Brooo, guess who is New York?¡± Derrick shouted over the phone.


    ¡± Alright, wee, go to a nearby hotel, make sure it is a hotel near campus so I can easilye see you, text me when you get to the hotel and make sure you tell me the name of the hotel¡± Audrey said and hung up his phone.


    He then went over to meet Austin who had already ordered a te of pasta and chicken for both of them. They both sat down looking at each other not knowing what to do, they could not approach the guy they had seen because he would tantly deny it  that he was not a raven.


    ¡± You know what Audrey, don¡¯t approach me , watch him from a distance, his movements, the way he talks, the people he talks and most importantly make sure he does not get near Stephanie all the name of befriending because that is where it will start from, he wille under the guise of friendship, get her to trust him and betray that trust¡± Austin advised his friend.


    ¡± But I had already told her the signs to identify a raven,¡±


    Audrey said unsure if whether he had told her the right thing.


    ¡± Sometimes things like that might fail us , what if she does not recognize the mark on time¡± Austin said


    This is why Audrey loved Austin, he always gave the best advice for all of them, he always knew what to say and what to do  whenever there was a crisis, unlike him and his brother that always seemed to freak out, he never freaked out in any way. This is why Austin would always be his Go-to person for anything in this life be it financial advice or rtionship advice. He still had other sses for the day so he quickly thanked Austin and started leaving.


    ¡± Thanks man you don¡¯t know how this thing has helped calm me down, I really like talking to you¡± Audrey said


    They both finished their food and parted ways with Austin going to meet up with Derrick so they could enjoy for a while  and Audrey rushing for his next ss so he would notg behind. Austin and Mirabel, Stephanie¡¯s best friend had simr interests and likes, they both do not like school and are just there so they could get a degree and graduate In peace and so they would not embarrass their families.


    Mirabel would often tell Stephanie that school is bad but going for parties and having the time of their lives was what they just needed and not the rigorous lifestyle of going for sses and having tests.


    As Audrey moved along on his way to ss he ensured everywhere around him was safe and no body was following him, he had be paranoid that the Ravens he saw in gym ss would begin following him anywhere he went and maybe would even try to attack him, it took a lot of courage at that point not to go insane as people kept looking at him as if he were a mad person.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He kept walking faster and faster, while checking his surroundings when he bumped into a fellow student who he had not seening from the other side.¡± Hey man, watch it¡± the student said.


    ¡°I am sorry, I am really sorry I didn¡¯t really see youing¡± he said, but the student had soon forgotten all about it when he recognized his face as his ssmate from one of the sses they had had.


    ¡°I know you , man youe to these CSC sses¡±the student said.


    ¡°Lol, obviously I am aputer science major so yes I doe for the ss¡± Audrey said and sighed. It took a whole lot of self control for Audrey not to say that in a sarcastic tone, he had to hold himself after all he was the one who bumped on the poor boy.


    ¡± I¡¯m inviting you to y basketball with us this evening. Thevenue is a basketball court on the other side of campus very close to the Halls of residence,¡± the student said.


    Basketball is one sport that Audrey has never imagined himself ying he was often told that he has the heights for basket va, if he could consider trying it out but never for once did he go to the court with his father and brother whenever they went he felt the game was too boring he often preferred ying ser to it , Derrick on the other hand was big fan of basketball, he has literally watched almost all the basketball games there is, his favorite team was the Los Angeles Lakers he knew that if he told Derrick that there was a chance to y basketball he would not pass up that chance for anything in the world.  Audrey did not even know whether he was going to break on the offer he was just being given, he did not want to embarrass himself on the court so he was about declining the offer when he was cut short by Carlos who wanted to introduce himself.


    ¡± My name is Carlos by the way¡±he said and was about dashing off when Audrey held him back because the name sounded familiar to him.


    ¡± Carlos?¡± ¡°You are Spanish?¡± he asked.


    ¡± No I am not, I am Mexican American, my mum is Mexican while my dad is American¡± Carlos said.


    ¡°Oooh that is cool, I have a Mexican nanny back at home¡± he told Carlos.


    ¡± All these spoiled rich kids, you still have a nanny at your age¡± Carlos said and teased him whileughing.


    ¡± Not funny bro, she has been our nanny since we were little kids what do you want me to do with her, throw her away just because we are grown ups now, it ain¡¯t gonna happen besides she has been a mother figure to us ever since we were little¡± Audrey said


    ¡°Us?¡±Carlos asked unsure of while he was pluralizing them when he could just see only him


    ¡°Oooh I said to us because I am a twin, my twin does not school here though¡±  he said.


    ¡°Hmmmm, this is going to be interesting though I think we would make good friends, I mean both of us and your twin too if he would like¡± Carlos said and yfully hit his shoulder, dashing off.


    ¡°Such a rude fellow, he ran off  without actually budding me good-bye¡± he muttered underneath his breath

 Chapter 69

    He decided to continue running along as he had another ss to meet up, he wondered where Stephanie would be at that point she was the kind of person that has movement that was unpredictable so he was not going to n any surprise for her as she looked like she could miss it anytime.  The guy he just saw reminded him so much of nanny Maria, the way he looked, his eyes, his lips and everything in between they had so muchparison even the way and manner he talks andposed himself, he could easily pass off as Nanny Maria¡¯s son if care was not taken .


    ¡± What if he was Nanny¡¯s son?¡± Audrey said, thinking out loud to himself. However, on another thought he felt it would be an hasty generalization if he should treat every Latino person he saw as a son of his nanny. He prayed a silent prayer and hoped that nanny Maria would find her son so she could be genuinely happy, that is all he has ever wanted for her. He immediately proceeded to his ss, clearing off all thoughts he had in his head.


    By the time he got to ss, the lecturer had arrived and it was filled to the brim but he entered anyway with the hope that he would learn a few things or more.


    It was not long after his ss ended, so he set out to his dorm to change into something morefortable so he could meet up with his brother wherever he lodged. Derrick had not even sent him an address, so he was going to take his time whether he sent him an address or not.


    He immediately left for his dormitory hoping not to see his roommate in it so he could have some peace and quiet before he changed and went to see his brother but his wish was not met as the first person he met on entering the room was Bradley


    ¡± It is high time I start thinking of getting my own apartment, he sighed and said before entering into the room


    ¡± Hey Brad, what¡¯s up bro¡± he said looking at Brad who had not noticed that he entered, he was just fixated on theptop, what he was doing no one had an ideal.


    ¡± Bradley¡± Audrey shouted, the shout made him e back to reality.


    ¡± Ooh shit man you are back, I did not know i am really sorry¡± Bradley apologized when he saw his roommate ¡± I was caught up in something I am really sorry don¡¯t be mad at me¡± Bradley said.


    ¡± It¡¯s fine, my bro, I was just worried when you did not hear me maybe you heard the shit I said when I wasing in ¡± Audrey said andughed .


    They immediately forgot about everything at that instance,  and began talking about their experiences on campus that day.


    ¡°My twin is around though, you will be thrilled to meet him, he is the direct opposite of me¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± Well, man I did not particrly believe when they said you had a twin, until I see that twin for myself I would believe¡±Bradley said.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡± So you think I would lie to you about something like that¡± Audrey teased andughed


    It was not the first time he got that reaction anyways, he had always been told that he did not look like a twin and they would not believe that he is a twin until they saw one and when they eventually saw his twin they still would not believe his as they both had different personalities and patterns of behavior.


    ¡°Alright boss, you would see my twin, and believe me when I say you will be marveled but for now keep being in the loop¡± Audrey finally said.


    As they were both talking his phone beeped with a message from Derrick telling him that he was at a particr hotel and giving him the description of the ce.


    ¡°Hey bro I am at Hotel RL Brooklyn, pleasee fast¡± the message said


    He did not know how he would kill his brother, he went all the way to Brooklyn, when he could easily stay in Manhattan hotels, he immediately dropped his phone, entered the shower to have his bath and  dashed out of the dorm, he was fuming with anger , Derrick was just as good as Stephanie in getting him riled up. Derrick did not have to do much to get him angry just a word from him would work like magic. He called  a ride hailing service poprly known as Uber to take him to his destination.


    It was not long before he got to his destination he came down and called his brother to pick him up who immediately came to do so.


    ¡± Really, did you have toe all the way to Brooklyn to Lodge, you just love to see me get angry¡±Audrey said and smacked his brother on the head.


    ¡± Ouch, that hurt and yes I love seeing you all riled up, you know that¡¯s my favorite thing to do in this world¡± Derrick said and winked at his brother.


    They both went to Derrick¡¯s room and he found Austin there sleeping his life away. Austin had left him earlier to see Derrick when he still had other things.


    ¡°You see your life bro, a friend came to greet me before you did is it not just sad¡± Derrick said trying to guilt trip his brother who clearly understood what he was doing .


    ¡± I am a student, as for Austin I don¡¯t know maybe he did not have other ns , I had other ns you know and one of them is making sure I attend all my sses and I don¡¯t miss any ¡± Audrey said


    ¡± I never knew you were this invested in school¡± Derrick said shaking his head for his brother who he thought would have ended up like him averse to school


    When they were younger, Derrick would often fake to his father that he was sick so that he would escape going to school and it worked Every Time as he yed sick Derrick so well that Rnd did not ever notice that he was pretending


    After a while both brothers talked and giated for a long time as they had not seen each other or spoken so much in a long time, a very long time.


    This was ehn Audrey remembered about the basketball game he was invited to earlier he wanted to see Derrick would be up for it, knowing Derrick he knew he would immediately consent to it.


    ¡± So bro, I saw a guy today, I mistakenly bumped into him just after I left Austin he invited me to a basketball this evening but you know me and basketball are not best of friends, so I am asking you as a brother if you would like toe back have fun with the brightest kids j. America¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± Is there a high chance of basketball as a sport giving me a fine girl?¡± Derrick teased.

 Chapter 70

    Derrick never knew when to y and when to joke; he was always joking with everything including his love life.


    ¡± Really, should I pick up the phone and call Sophie that her man is slutting around with other women¡± Audrey threatened picking up his phone to call Sophie when Derrick pushed it down , giving a signal that if he does it he was going to be dead meat by the end of the day.


    Audrey immediately dropped his phone and  stayed calm when another thought popped into his head. ¡± Do you know the person who invited me for this game is a Mexican and he reminds me so much of Nanny Maria, the way she talks, his looks, his way of mannerism I don¡¯t know maybe they are all Latinos  so I expect them to behave in a certain manner¡± Audrey said


    No, just because he is Mexican does not mean he is nanny Maria¡¯s son, that is just a hasty generalization, all Latinos don¡¯t look like you it is your  head messing with you¡± Derrick told him


    His brother was right this time but he just had that gut feeling that the guy he saw would be rted to Nanny Maria one way or the other if not his son, maybe her nephew or something , but she never really mentioned having a nephew to them so he dropped the matter.


    ¡± But don¡¯t you think we should help nanny Maria look for her son, you know if it would make her genuinely happy not just with us but with herself¡± Audrey suggested.


    ¡± That is a good idea but where do we start from¡± , Derrick said he hated being this serious, all he wanted to do was have fun and not think about anything in his life.


    ¡± Let us say we start by going to this basketball game¡± Audrey said smiling at his brother, he knew that was a once in a lifetime thing. Derrick opened his mouth wide open shocked that Audrey could ever suggest they go for a basketball game together, thanks to Nanny Maria, you really do anything for people you love.


    ¡± Wait you are really serious about us going to that game, I thought you hated games¡± Derrick teased.


    ¡°You know that this is a once in a lifetime thing, better ept it and stop asking me if I am sure I wanted this¡± Audrey said, hitting him on the shoulder yfully.


    It was at this point that Austin woke up from his sleep, and overheard them discussing about basketball so he chirped in.


    ¡°Did you say basketball? ¡± Audrey said with his mouth drooling all over with spit, they allughed at home because they never expected him to wake up in such a manner.


    ¡± We have a basketball game to go to this evening, you wannae or you wanna sleep your life away¡± Derrick teased


    ¡± Of course, I would love toe, you very well know that I live for basketballs¡± Austin said giving Derrick a wink because he knew that they had both had an unfinished basketball matched and he has been looking forward to beat Derrick ever since that time.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Audrey understood what the wink meant but he decided to overlook it and justughed, the boys then proceeded to go to the nearest store so they could get a sport kit for Audrey as he had known.


    ¡°Hey man¡± Carlos said as he fist bumped Derrick¡¯s hand


    ¡± Yeah sure, I dide, I had toe, my brother here forced me toe you know¡± Audrey said


    ¡± Hi, twin bro¡± Carlos said in a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t believe we are twins do you?¡± Derrick said , ¡°anyway I am Derrick¡± he said further. Carlos just scoffed and introduced himself too. ¡°I am Carlos¡± he said as he stretched his hand for a handshake for Derrick to receive it.


    ¡± Sooo my twin brother is a huge fan of basketball, that is why I brought him here¡± Audrey said.


    Derrick then left with Carlos to talk with him,


    ¡± So I heard you are a newbie here in New York,¡± Carlos said.


    ¡°Yeah yeah I got bored of Clevnd, so I decided toe see my brother before I make a decision to go to college.


    ¡± I see, you look like a really fun person and I would love to be your friend unlike that jerk¡± Carlos said andughed jokingly


    Derrick enjoyed it when someone other than himself insulted his brother. It made him feel on top of the world that someone other than himself can see what a jerk his twin brother is.


    ¡± You called my brother a twin, I love this already and I love you already¡± Derrick said and threw him a yful punch.


    They stayed for a while watching the game that was being yed,


    Audrey and Austin also sat in another corner of the court watching as the game unfolded.


    ¡°You know, maybe Stephanieing into your life is worth it after all¡± Austin said and smiled at his friend.


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Audrey asked, unsure of what his friend had meant.


    ¡± I mean, you see this bond between you  and your brother, we both know it would not have been possible without Stephanie¡¯s help, let us say she did not take active part in bringing you guys together but she definitely aided in it, I mean you practically went home because of her, because you met her¡±Austin exined.


    He knew Austin was right and he hated the fact that he was right, he knew that him and Derrick have not totally healed but  it was going to get to a stage that they would have to forgive each other and let go of the past


    ¡± Shit, Austin you are right, you know thanks to Stephanie in my life, I would not have seen that my brother is an Absolute jerk and likes frustrating my life¡± Audrey said in a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°I see what you did there, you know what I mean but if you like keep ying ignorant¡±Austin said and smacked his head


    They had not stayed for long in the court when he noticed the same raven he saw thest time, he tapped Austin who was beside him to show him what he was seeing but unfortunately for him , Austin was not concentrating on what he was seeing, his mind was elsewhere. He then walked up a bit to meet Derrick, hoping Derrick would notice him too.


    ¡°Derrick, do you see that guy over there?¡± he asked him when he got near him.


    Derrick turned his head towards  the direction his brother was showing him and he saw  the person that was being pointed at.


    ¡± Shit that is a raven , what is he doing here?¡± Derrick asked with his eyes wide open.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, I guess I forgot to tell you, I noticed him earlier in my gym ss too, he was staring in my direction¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± Whenst did you see Stephanie?¡± his brother asked.


    ,¡±I don¡¯t know but what does that have to do with anything?¡±Audrey asked.

 Chapter 71

    ¡°Dumb head that man you see over there is not after you neither is he after or anybody else, he is just following you because he wants to know  when you will meet up Stephanie and probably ambush her, you know all the Ravens are after is to get rid of that girl so you don¡¯t get a mate by full moon¡± his brother exined.


    ¡°Well, he would not have the chance to do that¡± Audrey said already clenching his fists ready to go throw the first blow at the Ravens  but he was held back by Derrick .


    ¡°What do you think you are doing man¡±Derrick said holding his brother¡¯s arms tightly so he does not get loose and run off


    ¡± To ask him what he wants, it is just going to be a friendly questionrade¡± Audrey said and winked at his brother.


    ¡± A friendly question you said, that is why you are already clenching your gist towards him, you are only going to worsen things, don¡¯t let them get to you, you showing that their presence affects you is making them feel good about themselves¡±  Derrick said reassuring his brother that everything would be fine


    It took a whole lot to calm Audrey down, it was only After Austin intervened and the Raven had left that Audrey was able to calm down but he was still worried about Stephanie¡¯s safety, he feared that she would be attacked one day and taken away from him..


    ¡± What about Stephanie, what if they approach her under the guise of being her friend, and she epts what am I going to do then?¡± Audrey asked with worry written all over this face.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry we will protect her, no raven can attack her when we are here¡± Derrick assured his shoulders brother and tapped his .


    They then left the basketball court in search of Stephanie, hoping to see if they could get across to her, Audrey tried reaching out to her but all to no avail, he called her number, went to her dormitory to see if she was around,  when all possible avenues of reaching Stephanie failed he started panicking and became worried that he did not see her.


    Derrick then decided to  call Mirabel with the hopes that Mirabel would have an idea about her


    K


    ?¡±Heyyyy, Mirabel this is Derrick¡± he said over the phone.


    ¡± Ooooh Derrick, Audrey¡¯s ,.,, right¡± Mirabel said.


    ¡± Yeah yeah, do you have any idea on where Stephanie went, Audrey is going crazy now he has been trying to reach her but to no avail¡± Derrick said.


    ¡± Wow, she is with me right now¡±  Mirabel repliedughing because she knew what amount of


    f scene that Audrey would have made.


    ¡± Oooh alright we are on our way to your house¡± Derrick said.


    They all went to Mirabel¡¯s house only to find Stephanie sleeping soundly , this made Audrey give a sigh of relief at least she was safe, all he needed to do was to continue keeping her safe.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Mirabel woke Stephanie up to see the visitors who hade for her.


    ¡°Steph, you have some visitors¡± Mirabel said tapping her to wake up


    Stephanie, who was still sleeping, woke up  questioning why she was disturbed from her sleep.


    ¡± What is it Mirabel¡± Stephanie asked


    ¡± Did you not see the people who came to see you, three grown men came to see you and you are asking me why I am disturbing you¡± Mirabel said sighing at her friend¡¯s behavior.


    Audrey just chuckled and went to sit beside her. She was always cute whenever she was just waking up  and he enjoyed watching her being grumpy.


    ¡± You look cute when you do that,¡± he teased her.


    She gave him a weird look and hissed, she was wondering why he was looking for her.


    ¡± Audrey what¡¯s up, I was sleeping and you came to disturb me¡± she questioned him, meeting him now that she was kinda pissed about the whole thing.


    ¡± So you are now angry¡± Audrey kept teasing and tickling her.


    After a while he was able to make herugh and befortable with him.


    ¡± Seriously though, what are you doing here, you disrupted my sleep you know¡± she said.


    ¡± We were just worried Steph, we needed to find you and know that you are in safe hands¡± Derrick interrupted.


    ¡± What do you mean safe, I have been at Mirabel¡¯s ce all day¡± she said looking at Mirabel and looking at the others afterwards.


    ¡± We saw a Raven, he has been patrolling campus, and we have certain reasons to believe that he has been stalking Audrey for a while now¡± Austin said.


    This made Stephanie¡¯s eyes open instantly, she now understood why they were all looking for her and doting on her.


    ¡± Did he follow you guys here? I don¡¯t want a situation where Mirabel would be dragged into all my mess,¡± she said, getting worried.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry babe, he did not follow us, I did not give him a chance to follow us, he even left the court before us¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°So they really would not leave me alone huh?¡± she said in a sad tone.


    This literally broke Audrey¡¯s heart, he did not like seeing her sad or unhappy, he wished there was a way that he could make the Ravens stop pressuring them or his family, he would instantly make it happen. His hands were tied at this point because if he should strike first there would be serious problems between his family and that of the ravens, so he had to guard the woman he loves like he was guarding a dog to prevent it from being hurt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry babe, we will do all we can to prevent them from hurting you, that is why we need to know your whereabouts as from now, besides I doubt that they would strike first without particrly getting close to you¡±Audrey said holding her hands to assure her of his undying love for her.


    ¡± For some reasons this all feels weird that y¡¯all are in my room¡± Mirabel teased, she had never received this many visitors since she came to Boston. They allughed, they never knew how cool Mirabel was for them she was just the best friend to the girl their guy loves so she was not just the main character in their story. But that day on getting there, they saw how caring she was towards Stephanie, and Stephanie also loved her with all of her heart, so they knew how heartbroken they would be if anything ever happens to any of them be it Stephanie or Mirabel.


    ¡°Mirabel the same goes for you, you are also in this mess as long as you are her best friend because the Ravens might sometimes use you to lure her in or vice versa so you need to be extremely careful when walking around campus¡±, Austin said looking at Mirabel


    They then told her the signs she would use to know s raven from afar so she would not fall into their trap in case they all came under the guise of making friends with her or Stephanie.


    ¡± Alright, alright, I feel like I am in final destination, I know something bad is about to happen to either of us but we don¡¯t just know when those things will happen¡± Mirabel teased.


    That is one thing about people like Mirabel; they always bring out lively situations even from extremely serious moments and that is why  Austin was growing to like her and her personality.


    ¡± You love making jokes don¡¯t you¡±Audrey teased


    ¡°Well I like her, she seems fun¡± Derrick replied enjoying the girl he just met for the first time.


    ¡± I am Derrick by the way,¡± he said, stretching out his hands for a handshake.


    ¡± I know you durrrr, Stephanie has told me all about you¡± she replied also stretching out her hands to receive the handshake


    ¡± I hope they are good things,¡± Audrey said, feeling himself

 Chapter 72

    Austin knew how flirty Derrick could get even if he had a mate so he decided to break it up with a cough and a change of topic.


    ¡± So it¡¯s alright y¡¯all already know each other, I am hungry who wants to go out to eat something¡± he said raising up his hands, which was followed by a series of hands that were raised up too.


    They all then went out to a nearby restaurant


    ¡°You all are a set of maniacs¡¯ ¡® Mirabel said as she watched the way Audrey and Austin were dancing, whining their waist to the sound of Bam Bam by Cami Cabello and Edsheeran which was sting out from the restaurant¡¯s loudspeakers.


    ¡°No, no for real this dance has crack in it, it makes me want to dance so hard and forget about all of my problems¡±Audrey said still dancing to the song he could not help but keep moving his feet as the song yed out loudly.


    ¡°Austin you need to hold your friend he seems happier than usual¡± Mirabel teased hitting him yfully


    ¡± Well let go of my friend for a minute let us talk about us


    Austin said sitting down beside her and looking at her with all seriousness.


    Derrick who had been sitting down quietly all this period stood immediately he saw Austin trying to flirt with Mirabel, the sight infuriated him ¡°lol, I should have begged Sophie to tag along if I knew y¡¯all were going to oppress me¡± he said jokingly and stood up.


    This made Austinugh so hard ¡± you  don¡¯t need to man, we are  in New York there are tons of girls to go round for us¡± Austin said jokingly andughed


    ¡°E, I am a one girl kind of man, with all the Stops flying around I will rather stick with the one I have¡± Derrick said eyeing his friend, standing up to leave.


    He needed to take a break from all the lovers around him, so he decided to go out and take fresh air for a while. As soon as he stepped out he noticed how busy everywhere he turned were. He decided to take a walk down the streets  to see if there was anything captivating that would catch his fancy or something he would like.


    As he moved along he saw a  field with different games and one of the games reminded him of his younger days, where his mum would take him and Audrey to fight for Teddy bears, making sure the teddy bears don¡¯t fall off, they catch as much as they can get. His mum would y the game as many times as possible and she was always winning, as he passed through the ce he remembered so many fond memories of his mother.


    He had not walked for long when he saw the Raven he had seen earlier but this time he was with two other ravens and this time they were both heading for the restaurant his brother was in.


    He quietly followed them back unnoticed, tracing their steps quietly so they would not know that they were being followed, he noticed that he was right they were actually heading for the restaurant.


    ¡°Oh boy I was wrong, I did not know that they would strike this early¡± he said to himself.


    He tried calling Audrey¡¯s phone but he was not picking up as it seemed like they were having plenty of fun with Audrey singing a karaoke for them, he watched in amusement how his brother was embarrassing their family lineage.


    ¡± What is this boy doing?¡± he said and scoffed.


    He tried calling Audrey again but all to no avail, he then decided to give the rest of the team a call but their phones were all busy, none of them seemed to be picking their calls. He then decided to divert  people¡¯s attention towards him so he could give them a sign that the Ravens were around so they could make a run for their lives.


    Derrick enters the restaurant pretending to be drunk with drinks spilled all over his body and him slurring his words, he pretends to stumble on a nearby chair leaning towards where his brother was seated, using the corner of his eyes to show them the door meaning that the Ravens were outside but they did not seem to be getting it.


    ¡°Derrick, just what did you drink that you are so drunk?¡± Audrey askedughing as he was trying to put his brother down on a chair to sit.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The quartet all beganughing at how wasted they thought Derrick was; at least at that moment Derrick¡¯s acting was working as the Ravens did not seem to enter into the ce. They could not enter when there was so much chaos in the building it would make all eyes be on them. Derrick kept up with the act and slurring his words pretending to be a really drunk person when a sudden realization dawned on Austin about the real situation.


    ¡°Guys I don¡¯t think Derrick is drunk, he is trying to give us a signal something is not right and we need to get out of here as soon as possible¡± Austin said in a frantic voice.


    ¡°What do you mean by he is not drunk, can you not see that he is actually drunk, he is  disying all the characteristics of a drunk person¡± Stephanie said andughed it off.


    Audrey then decided to take a look at his brother¡¯s hands, they were pointing in a particr direction, he did not feel alcohol when he smelled him  and he seemed to be sitting in one particr position and disying for them.


    ¡± Guysss, Austin is right, you need to believe us we are werewolves our instincts do not deceive us, in the first ce my brother hardly ever drinks, plus he is not even smelling of alcohol, you cane and take a look and smell him, you need to check that bottle he is pointing towards a particr direction¡± Audrey said , admonishing Derrick to stop his drunken act and actually tell them what is going on while  urging Stephanie and Mirabel to follow his lead.  When their eyes followed the bottle in Derrick¡¯s hands they noticed two men standing outside looking through the ss door of the restaurant.


    Audrey could not hold it in any longer , he told Austin to take care of the girls while he confronted them outside. By this time Derrick had ended his act, he decided to follow his brother outside this time  and speak to the Ravens who have been terrorizing them.


    ¡± What do both of you want¡± Audrey said as he approached them


    ¡± You know what we want Audrey, you guys know what we want¡± they both said simultaneously


    ¡± I do not know what you want and I definitely do not have what you want because if it is my girl  that you guys want it ain¡¯t gonna happen¡± Audrey said angrily.


    ¡± Why have you been following my brother, you went to his gym ss, you followed him to the basketball court, what exactly do you guys want isn¡¯t that stalking already is that what your leaders sent you to do in New York¡± Derrick asked in annoyance.

 Chapter 73

    It¡¯s simple we do not want someone like Audrey to take over from the current Alpha, we never even liked your father being the alpha because of what he did to us¡± They both said looking at them with disgust.


    ¡± What my father did to you guys, you say , you guys killed my mother for what, she did nothing absolutely nothing wrong to you but you ended her life just because you wanted to get back at my father and now you are projecting my father on me¡± Audrey said getting emotional


    That was the reason he did not want Audrey to meet up with the Ravens alone, they had ways of using a person¡¯s weak points, for the Browns they knew that their weak point was their mother so they often created conversations whereby  their mother would be brought up.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry Ravens, my brother will be the Alpha and there is nothing you and yourmunity would be able to do about it¡±Derrick immediately chirped in defending his twinN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Alright, we just came to register our faces, you know Audrey I was expecting you to approach me when you saw me at the Gym earlier I never knew you had that level of tolerance but I¡¯m d that you did not because I would not have been able to see that beautiful damsel that you were singing to this night¡± the first raven said and winked at him


    This angered Audrey so much that he did not know he he lifted his hands and started throwing punches at the two ravens, he punched them till he could not feel his hands anymore, he could take any other insult from the Ravens but them involving Stephanie into all of their shit is something he could not take, he did not want to hear her name from their mouth or anything about her at all.


    ¡± Do not fucking speak of her, and do not speak to her, if anything happens to her I swear on my mother¡¯s grave what the alpha and Luna of thismunity did to yourck would be a tip of the iceberg¡±he said to them as Derrick was holding him down to prevent him from continually hurting them.


    ¡± Audrey let us go inside, I think we have given them our statement we are in public for crying out loud, I told you they just want to rile us up and see what we would do and they got  what they want, I swear on anything even mother¡¯s grave they would note near Stephanie¡± Derrick told his brother as he calmed him down


    ¡± See youter browns¡± the Ravens said and dashed off, giving a very wickedugh as they did so.


    Audrey and Derrick then retired into the restaurant and with all eyes looking at both of them they knew they had just created a scene outside the restaurant.


    All this while Stephanie was hugging Mirabel and sobbing into her arms, immediately she got sight of Audrey; she ran to hug him and make sure he was okay.


    ¡± Are you okay?¡±  she said while scanning his body for any possible bruises or cuts he might have incurred when fighting with the Ravens.


    ¡± It¡¯s fine, I am fine, I am sorry about that¡± he replied and gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡± Why did you attack them like that, what if they had done something to you or worse killed you and Derrick at that point¡± she said hitting both Audrey and Derrick for being so careless.


    Theyughed because they knew she was just throwing tantrums about what they knew, they knew that she was going toe around no matter what.


    After a while Austin noticed that Audrey was bleeding from his hands. ¡± Guy , Audrey you are bleeding,¡± he called out.


    This made all of them worried instantly, he was not supposed to be bleeding, Stephanie began trying to pour water on the blood to see if it would stop but up to no avail the blood came rolling out.


    ¡± Stop¡± Derrick said instantly as he noticed that the blood was not stopping , ¡± this is a wolf¡¯s bite, they bit Audrey most likely when he punched them¡± he said immediately.


    ¡± So what are you going to do?¡± Stephanie asked, looking worried.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, let us take him to  my hotel, I have a first aid kit there, he would be fine, he is a wolf too so the injury would not stay for long¡± Derrick calmed them down.


    They all proceeded to Derrick¡¯s hotel, immediately they got there, heading for his room straight  the blood had increased at this point, Derrick immediately apied the first aid  band on his brother and this stopped the bleeding instantly.


    ¡± Why will they bite him?¡± Stephanie asked when everything hade down.


    ¡± Well it is a defense mechanism, if a fellow would is attacking you you could bite them, and Audrey was obviously hurting them but it was a just cause¡± Derrick exined


    ¡± I did not hear when they bit me, maybe it is when I was boiling with rage,  I usually don¡¯t feel anything when I am in a rage¡± Audrey added. They then all decided to leave Audrey at the hotel with Derrick since he knew his brother well and knew how to take care of him the most but Audrey on the other hand wanted to stay with Stephanie, he could not bare the thought of losing her so he wanted her by his side at all times so he could ensure she was fine. She obliged his request this time because she knew he was hurt and he needed aforter that is not a boy.


    After a while of  sitting and talking, Austin and Mirabel decided to get going so they could get some rest at home, before school day the next day, while Derrick went to the receptionist to secure a room for his brother and girlfriend. They moved into their room with Derrick checking up on him at intervals to know if the injury he obtained had cleared.


    Derrick then remembered that  he had not called Sophie through everything and since he arrived in New York so he put a call through to her, luckily on the first thing she picked up.


    ¡± What¡¯s up?¡± she said over  the phone.


    ¡°I am fine, I am good I have had a very long day , the Ravens approached us today when we were having a fun time together¡± Derrick replied.


    This made Sophie really worried, she knew that they were going to attack but she did not just know when , she did not want it to be soon.


    ¡± Do you need me toe over there¡± she asked as calmly as possible knowing fully well that Derrick hated it when she was really worried about them


    ¡± No it¡¯s fine we can handle them you know, dad handled them with care and so can we¡±, Derrick replied her


    ¡°If it ever gets too tough for you you know you guys can alwayse back where we have more force and people in ourmunity¡± she assured.

 Chapter 74

    Derrick just nodded his head, another reason he loves Sophie, she was just too supportive of him and his family and everything they did. She never judged them for anything even when she was told that Audrey attacked the Ravens violently , she expressly gave her support to show that she was all for the Browns.


    ¡± They deserve it,¡± she said with all the bitterness in her heart.


    She wished she was in New York to defend them, she knew they needed her help more than ever but her hands were tied, her Parents were still making her sit through grueling meetings not like their life and marriage  was not gruesome enough. After a long talk and conversation both lovers  bid each other good night as they went to sleep.


    ¡°Audrey, why did you attack them like that, what if they had retated or something?¡± Stephanie said holding his hands.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Babe, I did not want them to hurt you, they threatened you , they threatened to hurt you, I had to let them know you were off limits¡± Derrick said looking into her eyes.


    He loved the girl too much, to let go of her he knew right there and then that he was willing to cross through any river, mountain or even beat the strongest werewolf just to be with her as his mate and to love her for life. He looked forward to the day he would wake up to see her beside him, she would make his breakfast, she would walk right beside him as his Luna, he would hold her hand and tell her she was his for a very long time, he could not wait to have a lifetimemitment with the woman he loved the most after his mother.  He could not bear the thoughts of losing her, so he had to hold on to anything just anything to make sure that she was alive and she did not  get hurt in any way.


    ¡± And they won¡¯t, I promise, I am smarter now, I understand the difference between a normal wolf and a raven wolf just  don¡¯t go  about hurting and hitting them anyhow¡± Stephanie said using her hands to caress his cheeks. ¡± I love you, and I don¡¯t want to lose you¡± she said with a cracking voice, almost bursting into voice.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t lose me I promise¡± he said reassuring her, ¡± have I ever given you a promise and not fulfilled it¡± he said , looking at her hoping to get a smile from her.


    ¡± I am scared Audrey, those people seem ruthless, and they seem like they would do anything to get back at you and your family, but I will try not to be scared, I will do everything I can to not be scared¡± she said.


    ¡± See let us do it this way, let us be ountable for each other¡± he said holding her hands so he could see that he was serious. ¡± Always give me updates about your whereabouts while I give you updates about mine, is that a good deal?¡± He said and asked.


    ¡± I guess that is fair enough that way I would be sure of where you are at all times and you would be sure of where I am too¡± she said and  hugged him.


    After they had discussed the two lovebirds decided to sleep  in each other¡¯s arms and bask in their presence as Audrey turned on soft music for them to listen to as they  enjoyed the cold night in each other¡¯s arms.  He gave her a kiss on the forehead  and turned towards her so he could cuddle her like a baby she was. She also enjoyed being cuddled as it makes her feel safe in his arms he immediately moved to her lips and began to kiss her like his life depended on it and whispered to her ear ¡°I have longed for this lips all day¡± ¡°same here babe¡± she said as she whispered back the kiss was getting more intimate Audrey immediately helped Stephanie   remove her dress he then moved to her bra and unhooked it he began to suck her boobs while moaning Stephanie was also enjoying the suck he immediately turned to her lips again as he removed his shirt and short then slide his dick inside her as she began to moan.


    The next morning when she opened her eyes breakfast was already waiting for her. Stephanie eyes wandered to the table filled with lots of food she smiled and said you made all this arrangement for me? He smiled and replied  ¡°who else my love¡±  as he gave her a kiss on the forehead and said ¡± good morning my love¡± and ¡°I hope you slept well¡± she just burst intoughter and said ¡°are you seriously asking if I slept well?¡±


    ¡°You practically didn¡¯t allow me to have any sleepst night. We practically made love all night. ¡± He pulled his hair, went closer to her, held her face and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you enjoy it?¡± She held his face back and said ¡°of course I did silly I was just pulling your legs¡± she said while smiling you know if it up to me I won¡¯t mind making love to you for the rest of my life she said staring right and into his eyes I love so much he said and I love you more and more bebe she said in a seductive tone you have already showered she asked?


    Yes he said while raising his eyebrows he slept quit a long time to shower honeye have breakfast what¡¯s the asion babe you seem to be in a good mood after all the drama that happened yesterday she said looking worried ¡°babee don¡¯t worry about anything just go take your shower ande have breakfast with me¡±  she just shook her head stood from the bed and walked to the bedroom after she went  inside her she  kept wondering why Audrey was in such a good mood after all the drama that happened yesterday she can¡¯t imagine that didn¡¯t freak him she was still deep in thoughts when she heard his voice I can hear your thoughts from here bebe just be fast and stop thinking already he said while smiling she suddenly frown why is everything a joke to him?


    When she came out she saw a stunning red dress in the bed and made a curious face and said is that for me he smiled and said of course who else any asion she asked again he just smiled and said none for now wear the dress my darling ande have breakfast when she wore the dress she didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her she looked stunning when she turned Audrey was left speechless after a while she finally asked so? He smiled and said have I told you you¡¯re the hottest woman I have seen so far my entire existence she smiled and said don¡¯t lie to me am serious he said while holding her face you¡¯re gorgeous she blushed without uttering a single worde sit yesterday said while holding her and   when she sat down he asked her what will you start with she scanned the whole table there was a lot and finally said guess I will just start with coffee fine then he said while smiling he carried the remote control and on the TV he yed a music channel perfect by ed sheeran was ying Stephanie was still silent after they were done with breakfast he gave her a deeper look  and finally said do you have any ns for tonight?

 Chapter 75

    She looked at him and said none I think great then he said are you on for an art exhibition tonight?


    ¡°Tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes replied unless you have other ns none I don¡¯t but Audrey are you sure it is safe to go wandering around after what happened yesterday and you¡¯re acting as if nothing even happened he hold her hand and said that¡¯s exactly what they want to see fear and which is showing in your face and I won¡¯t give them that just get ready tonight I have brought another white dress for you wear it I wille pick you up¡±


    She was still looking worried when he held her face and said ¡°you trust me right?¡±


    ¡°With my life¡±  she replied ¡°okay then bebe then just get ready I will be going to school first¡±  he said ¡± I will drop you then¡± ¡± you won¡¯t be attending sses today she asked?¡±


    ¡°No Babe¡±  he replied ¡°I have to ditch  sses I have some unfinished business wolf stuff he ¡°said she rolled her eyes and said ¡°I guess I already signed up  for all this drama and the ones toe forth the moment I fell for you¡± she smiled and said ¡°I love you Audrey and I trust you would just go do your thing ande pick me up tonight I will be looking more gorgeous waiting just for you as she brings her lips closer to his she was just about to kiss him when she just went for his forehead¡±


    ¡°What was that for¡± he said holding her hand ¡°reserving the rest forter¡±  she said whispering in his ears ¡°let¡¯s go then¡±  she said he kissed her hand and smiled ¡°you¡¯re tempting me already babe¡± she smiled as well and whispered to his ear ¡°you¡¯re not the only one that knows how to leave people speechless you know¡± she said dragging his hand now let¡¯s go.


    When they finally got into the car he was driving while looking at her and finally said ¡± are you really sure you¡¯re fine going to school am a little bit worried about your safety I don¡¯t feel being in school is a good idea¡± she looked at him and said ¡°ain¡¯t you the one that said we shouldn¡¯t give them what they want to see us scared and don¡¯t worry I will be fine¡±  she said while touching his handText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they finally arrived in school he dropped her off and said I wille pick you upter sexy she smiled and said will be waiting for you handsome she said and went inside she was walking to ss when she suddenly stopped she could feel someone was following her her heart was beating fast she was scared and almost screamed when she heard footsteps from behind Audrey immediately closed her mouth and said It me she immediately became furious and said why where you following me you scared me.


    ¡°I just wanted to make sure you¡¯re safe he said while holding her face¡±  he said ¡°I am fine babe she replied ¡°you don¡¯t have to be worried about me Derrick must be looking for you¡±


    ¡°You can go now I just wish I can keep looking at your beautiful face beautiful eyes forever¡± he said with his eyes searching in hers and was about to kiss her when Mirabel immediately interrupted and said. ¡± times up romeo and Juliet ¡± Audrey just smiled and said I hate you for ruining the moment she smiled and said I know.


    Now Romeo sorry but I will be taking Juliet with me he was still looking at Stephanie and finally said okay fine i¡¯m going he still went ahead and kissed Stephanie see you tonight bebe after he left Mirabel immediately said am already jealous of you lover birds after everything that happened yesterday you both seemed as if nothing happened when I was actually scared to death Stephanie just smiled and said the day I fell for you I already know all this will happen surely dating a werewolf isn¡¯t like dating any normal random guy you know.


    Mirabel immediately asked, ¡°Does that mean all the wolves are bad? Of course not silly, Stephanie replied while smiling not all of them are bad, keep that in mind.


    Okay fine she said so I was wondering since you and Audrey are so perfect why don¡¯t you both just contest for couple of the year not interested Stephanie immediately replied i don¡¯t care about any awards I just want to be with my boyfriend all day long while you will be getting more poprity you know.


    Stephanie, while looking at her, replied I will think about it. When they were done with their sses already throughout the ss Stephanie was thinking of how she was going to blow Audrey¡¯s mind.


    Audrey then decided to call Derrick they needed to go back to the woods and meet the alpha and Luna he and Austin met the other time, he needed their help more than ever, he knew that he said he did not need it but at the rate things were going, the Raven had the effrontery to show their face to him and his girlfriend who knew what they would do next to them .


    ¡± My guy wetin sup¡± Derrick asked, he knew that for his brother to call him that early it was something very important.


    ¡± I need you to follow me somewhere, you and Austin¡± Audrey replied to his brother.


    ¡± Where, if you are carrying me to sacrifice me to the Ravens I won¡¯t be going unfortunately¡± Derrick jokingly said.


    ¡± Sometimes you never fail to amaze me this man, so you think me your twin brother would sacrifice you know what it would even be better, as I will have ess to father¡¯s money every if father¡¯s money will now be mine so keep talking and saying nonsense have you heard¡± he said andughed with his brother.


    After they had talked they all agreed to meet at the entrance of the woods so they could all enter at the same time, hopefully without encountering any raven.


    It was not long before they entered the woods when the Alpha came out of where he was resting with his Luna.


    ¡± These people never seem to change to their human form¡± Derrick said in hushed tones but he was greeted by a p on the mouth from his twin brother.


    ¡± Ouch that hurt you know, you should learn to be nicer to me¡± he said while wiping the blood that had stained his hand due to the hurt.


    ¡± I see you came with a third person today, what do you want, Brown¡± the alpha said.


    ¡± Errrm good morning to you too Alpha,  this is my twin brother Derrick , he just arrived to town and he heard what happened¡± he said while pointing at Derrick so they could take a good look at him


    So he is a werewolf too, I like him¡± the alpha said sizing him up with his wolfy hands and body , Derrick felt on top of the world, it is only once in a while one gets a person that likes him at first sight.


    ¡± Thank you sir , I feel honored¡± Derrick said nervously.

 Chapter 76

    ¡± Sir the Ravens have been following me everywhere, hopefully waiting for a chance to see if I will be negligent with my girlfriend, they came for my gym ss today, followed me to the basketball court and everywhere  I went that yesterday¡± Audreyined.


    ¡± Did you attack any of them?¡± The alpha said, ¡± well yes I did, they threatened to hurt my girlfriend that they would never take a brown to be an alpha, they would rather die than see me at the top leading them¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± Let them do their worst, i want to see them actually try¡± the alpha said


    ¡± You know want I want you to make friends with mymunity members, they are all over campus, you are a NYU student right, look for them you would be able to spot them out from a distance, tell them you are from me I am very sure they would be willing to give you any assistance in any way they could¡± the Luna chirped.


    ¡°But for now, I would send the Leader of the Ravens pack, a strong warning to steer clear of my path and territory, I do not know them and I definitely do not want to know them¡± the alpha added and sighed.


    After they had finished talking both the Alpha and Luna retreated inside the woods to continue what they were doing while Audrey and the rest of the team ran out of the woods in time , they never knew where the Ravens were lurking .


    ¡°Whew, that was fast, they did not bite us¡± Derrick said and chuckled.


    ¡± You know they can¡¯t, they know dad as a matter of fact he has worked with Dad before¡± Audrey said and hired ahn Uber to take them to their destinations.


    Austin, I need us to go check out some apartments in downtown Manhattan, I am thinking of staying off campus in Sophomore year¡± Audrey told Austin ¡± and also car rentals, I need to rent a car for easy navigation¡± Audrey continued after another thought


    ¡°Alright tomorrow we will do that , just clear out your schedule¡± Austin replied and gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡± Can I tag along?¡± Derrick asked.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Audrey just rolled his eyes, he hated going house hunting with Derrick. He had a way of spoiling things so you would not be able to get them, by the time he analyzes those things one would be disappointed in them and not want to get them again.


    ¡°Only if you behave yourself¡± Audrey said as the car sped off


    Audrey knew that he had a lot of things to do that day but he spent it hanging out with the guys throughout the day.


    The three of them decided to go to Austin¡¯s ce since they had never really been to his ce before. As they got to his ce they settled down for a te of chinese fried rice and chicken they bought from the restaurant on their way down.


    As they sat down to devour the food they had in their front, they decided to y a game of PS5, Derrick became reallypetitive during the game so Austin decided to call it quits as he noticed they would soon start fighting over a game.


    ¡°Now now, guys break it up¡± Austin said ¡± don¡¯t tell me you want to start fighting over a game of PS5 ¡± Austin said and started pping his hands to break up the argument between brothers.


    ¡°Any idea what else we can do that Is not sopetitive and would not lead to a blood spige in my room?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡± We could go y a game of basketball¡± Derrick said in excitement.


    ¡± don¡¯t you guys ever get tired , I hate that game and you and Carlos both adore that game with your life¡± Audrey said and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Come to the good life my bro, you don¡¯t know what the good life is that is why you would hate a sport like basketball¡± Derrick said and jokingly hit his brother on the shoulder.


    They all then decided to go for the game since it was two against one.


    As they got to the court they found out that it was empty meaning they had arrived way earlier than usual, they were waiting when two ravens approached them from behind.


    ¡± wow, so the great Audrey Brown ys basketball ¡± one of them said


    ¡± We never knew that he was a sucker for the game, we have always known his brother was anyway, that is why his brother was able to take his girl from him ¡± the other Raven mocked. They continued mocking and cursing at him just so they could get a reaction out of him but Audrey knew better than to get angry, after what had happened the night before, he promised himself that he was not going to allow a Raven push him to anger again. He clenched his fists together as Austin held him back from doing something really drastic.


    ¡± Hold yourself together Audrey, you are better than that ¡± Austin said as he said under hushed tones.


    ¡± Austin you better tell them to shut it before I throw the next blow, you can hold my brother but you might not be able to hold me down¡± Derrick said angrily.


    ¡°You know what let us get out of this ce, we need to leave, staying here would only make things worse¡± Austin said ,¡± you know thews this school has against violence do not let them tempt you into hurting them or throwing the first punch ¡± Austin said holding them both preventing them from escaping from his grip.


    ¡± Austin why are you holding them and preventing them from hitting us, allow them to do it ¡± the ravens mocked.


    After a while the three friends left the gym so they would not harm or hurt anybody because If they should harm anybody else they would be penalized by their school.


    As they got out they noticed Carlosing from afar with his group of friends who y basketball too. They knew they had to create a distraction so Carlos would not be able to enter the court but before they could hold him back he already ran inside in anticipation for the ball they were about to y when Carlos entered they did not see anyone too so they called the three of them to enter and y with them as they also had to practice for their uing championship.


    ¡± guyse in now, the thing is aside from ying basketball for fun we also have an uing championship and we as a team are going to represent New York university at the all university games championship holding in Ohioter this year ¡± Carlos said as he urged them toe in.


    ¡± Wait did you say Ohio, I am all in for this¡± Derrick said as he ran inside.


    They all ran inside to start the game with Audrey sitting as a bystander. He did not want to join in the game since he never liked basketball in the first ce so he just wanted to watch the game without interfering.


    It was a very long game as they yed for a very long time, soon after they all finished ying and requested that they all leave the ce together so they could go freshen up and eat something.

 Chapter 77

    ¡±  I have a date tonight¡± Audrey blurted out


    ¡± where are you taking Stephanie to¡± Derrick asked smiling sheepishly at his brother.


    ¡± Stop smiling, why are you smiling like that¡± Audrey asked looking at his brother


    ¡°Well, I am just happy for you, it¡¯s been long ady has made you this happy ¡± Derrick replied patting his brother on the back


    ¡°We have an art exhibitioning up, so that is what we are going for, I just want to take her to the art gallery tonight and maybe spice up our rtionship a bit¡± Audrey said to his brother.


    ¡°Eww bro I really did not need to know the remaining part¡± Austin chuckled as he had been listening to all their conversations but did not say a word about it.


    As they stepped out of the court they noticed that they were being followed by some group of men who wanted to talk to them about something. Audrey became paranoid as he thought that the people who were following them were the Ravens considering what he had done the day before.


    ¡± Calm down Audrey, breathe¡± Austin said as he held him from confronting them.


    They had finally approached them when Audrey recognised them to be from themunity they had recently entered into.


    ¡± who are you and why are you following us¡± Derrick said charging towards them but he was held back by Austin


    ¡± chill my guy rx, these people are practicallying to you unharmed, at least do not harm them, let¡¯s hear what they have to say¡± Austin said


    ¡°Hi, good afternoon, I am Lawrence¡± one of them said, stretching his hands for a handshake


    ¡± We are from the Pack here in New York, our Alpha sent us to you, he already exined to us so we were told to watch out for everyone of you as we would be held ountable for you guys safety¡± he continued.


    ¡°Oooh Alright, I am Audrey and  this is my brother Derrick, the other persons are Carlos and Austin¡± Audrey said pointing towards the group as he introduces them to th


    ¡°It is nice meeting all of you guys and please help us tell your alpha that we are really grateful for the help he has rendered us, he has no idea how this would go a long way in helping us¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°So, we would need to know the people that are dear to your heart and would like to protect¡± Lawrence said as he counted them


    ¡°Carlos is a human though , so we would need to actually look out for him more, and my girlfriend and her best friend Mirabel, they are both humans so concentrate on them ¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± We can handle ourselves, ¡± Derrick chirped.


    After a long talk between the Pack and Audrey, they left for their other duties as they were assigned to many other duties. Carlos seemed excited about the conversation he just heard, he had never really seen a werewolf or touched one before talkless of being friends with them, he was shocked but fascinated when he heard that the people he was bing close with turned out to be Werewolves.


    ¡± Woooo, you guys are werewolves, ¡± Carlos said in an excited tone.


    ¡± Wait , how did you know that?¡± Derrick asked.


    ¡± Lol, I figured when you called me a human and they introduced themselves as a pack with the mention of an alpha, I have watched movies you know¡± Carlos bragged.


    ¡°Well now that you know, can you please not disclose this to anyone?¡± Audrey said with pleading eyes.


    ¡°Sure I will, I have no intentions of ruining my chance with the most incredible werewolves I have ever seen, I wish I followed my mum to where she is now, I heard that she worked for a big werewolf family before she got deported¡± Carlos said.


    Audrey and Derrick looked at each other in surprise. It seemed like all the pieces wereing back together. First he looked like nanny Maria and now he was saying something about his mum working for werewolves.


    ¡°Did you say your mum worked for werewolves¡± Derrick asked inquisitively


    ¡± Yes, Yes, I heard though, those are just rumors you know¡± Carlos said, cutting them off abruptly as he had a call to pick up immediately.


    They both continued along the way while Carlos picked up his call as soon as he was done he ran as fast as he could to meet up with them. Derrick tried dropping the matter since he already mentioned that his mum was already deported, it could not have been nanny Maria as she had not yet been deported but Derrick was not having any of it


    ¡± So chill, Do you have any idea where your mum worked when she was  still in America?¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡± Honestly bro I have no idea, but I wish I did I would have found her faster, I literally abandoned them when my dad was crossing the Mexico border, I followed him into America leaving my Younger sister with  her¡± Carlos narrated ,¡± I came with the intentions that I would process their papers immediately I arrived at America so they coulde join us over here but along the line my parents got divorced so for a very long time I was not able to process her papers as she was no longer married to my father, and that one cut all the possible ties he thought I had with her, by the time I was legally done with both their papers I flew back to Mexico to pick them up, only to be told that they already left for America ¡± Carlos continued. This was a story he never told anybody, his migration story was heartbreaking as that was the biggest mistake of his life, he lost ess to two of the most important people in his life, so even if he already got his sister back, no one could ever fill the space his mum took in his heart.


    ¡°So what happened¡± Derrick asked feeling sorry for himText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± I did not know what to do where am I going to start looking for them in America, besides my father did not appreciate the way I was looking for my mum, all he cared about was having my sister with him that was the only reason he encouraged me to continue searching in America, but all my Searches always ended up badly as I never found any of them¡± Carlos continued.


    He never knew that he had hidden so much pain in him till that point because telling the story to another kind of helped him to deal with the situation that he might never get to see his mother again, he felt confident in his friendship with them, they were easy to talk to and they looked like they were not going to use his story against him, that was what gave him the morale to move on with it without dropping a tear.


    ¡± So what happened to your sister, why is she here with you¡± Austin asked him

 Chapter 78

    After a while Carlos decided to part ways with the group as he had an important ss in which he would not want to miss, so he bade them goodbyes and told them that he would see them at the game the next day.


    Audrey and his brother then decided to look for his sister as she was the only key to finding out whether their mother is Nanny Maria or not.


    ¡± don¡¯t tell me you are thinking of bothering the innocent girl¡± Austin looked at them suspiciously


    ¡± no no, we just want to make friends with her¡± Derrick said feigning ignorance, but Austin knew that Derrick was a very bad liar, he did not know how to hide his intentions it was written all over his face what he intended to do with the girl.


    ¡± Do not even lie to me you guys because I know when you are both up to no good,¡± Austin said.


    ¡± see, Austin our nanny has lingered for her son for the longest time, what if this is our chance of letting her know about his whereabouts¡¯ ¡® Audrey said pleading with Austin to understand where they wereing from.


    ¡± And how are you sure Carlos is rted to that woman? ¡± Austin asked. He understood where they wereing from but he did not want them to make a big mistake in case they turned out to be wrong.


    ¡± we can never tell, we can only know the truth by investigating, we do not intend on hurting anyone¡± Derrick pleaded


    ¡± Alright, I just hope this thing does not backfire,¡± Austin said with all skepticism.


    Before they proceeded to go to Audrey¡¯s room,  hoping to do what little brainstorming they could do to help their friend Carlos, even if they had just met him he really seemed cool and they enjoyed hispany so much, they decided to go have some lunch at a nearby restaurant and most probably order take out too, as they were really hungry. By the time they had finished it was almost evening so they went to Audrey¡¯s room and found Bradley, his roommate was around, he hardly ever went out.


    ¡± Heyyy Brad¡¯s, what¡¯s up ¡± Derrick said mming his fists into Bradley¡¯s, this took him aback as they had just met that day, this was their first encounter and he was greeting him like he had known him for ages.


    ¡°What¡¯s up Derrick, you know me?¡± Bradley said receiving the fist bump in a friendly manner.


    ¡± I have heard so much about you, my brother talks way too much¡± Derrick teased.


    ¡°Ooh i see I hope they are just good tales¡± Bradley joked


    They then had their meal in silence afterwards in total silence, Audrey was not a fan of talking during meals but if Derrick was given a chance he would sing the whole National anthem while eating his meal.


    ¡± Bradley are you busy?¡± Audrey asked


    ¡± no, no what¡¯s up?¡± he replied and looked up at his roommate who looked like he had been  meaning to ask him a question for the longest time but did not know how to bring it up without fearing that he would disturb his roommate.


    ¡± so I wanted to know if by chance you know any Carlos Rodriguez in Sophomore year, he ys basketball ¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡°Sure I do, I mean who does not know Carlos, he is like the biggest yer in the basketball team¡± Bradley scoffed and said.


    ¡± so if you know Carlos you must know his sister¡± Derrick said feeling hopeful


    ¡± Well I would not say I know his sister but all I know is that her name is Selena and she is a freshman, I heard she is in English, isn¡¯t that what your girl is studying?¡± Bradley asked, looking up at them as he continued typing.


    ¡°Yes, Yes, Yes thank you¡± Audrey asked feeling excited he knew what to do, he was going to tell Stephanie to get close to the girl and make friends with her maybe she was going to open up to her, like Derrick knew what he was thinking, he walked up to him and gave him a smack on his head. ¡± Are you crazy ¡± he said and smacked his brother with the pinky finger on his hand.


    ¡°Why did you do that¡± Audrey asked wincing in painPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡± and I am going to do it again, are you crazy do you know what you are thinking, don¡¯t tell  me you want to drag Stephanie into  this ¡± Derrick asked.


    ¡± what harm could that be, I mean she is only helping is befriend the girl nothing more¡± Audrey asked nonchntly


    ¡± that¡¯s ridiculous, she has her own issues to deal with don¡¯tpile it because you are her now her boyfriend if you can not to the walking up to talk I will¡± Derrick said and picked up his bag to leave


    ¡°I advise you guys to tread carefully, if you¡¯re are nning anything, did Carlos ever tell you that their father is a police chief and could easily get you arrested, you guys are not above thew¡± Bradley warned.


    Audrey then decided to go with Derrick¡¯s n; it made more sense than his by the way, it would not have been advisable using Stephanie for their ns , tendencies that it would flop if they made use of her was high so they were going to do it low-key. After a while Derrick left his brother¡¯s room for his hotel he needed to get some sleep before night falls, shortly after that Austin who had been mute throughout the whole conversation decided that he was going to leave too, leaving just Audrey and Bradley to themselves


    Audrey then decided to go with Derrick¡¯s n; it made more sense than his by the way, it would not have been advisable using Stephanie for their ns , tendencies that it would flop if they made use of her was high so they were going to do it low-key. After a while Derrick left his brother¡¯s room for his hotel he needed to get some sleep before night falls, shortly after that Austin who had been mute throughout the whole conversation decided that he was going to leave too, leaving just Audrey and Bradley to themselves


    Stephanie on the other hand had finished all her sses for the day, she then went over to Mirabel¡¯s so she could enjoy herpany before she went on her date besides she doesn¡¯t have any shoe to match the dress Audrey got for her , Mirabel was her fashion police so she knew that she would get a nice shoe from her  to wear and her makeup would be done for free.


    ¡°Babeeee I don¡¯t have any shoes to match my dress ¡± She said to her best friend as she was lying down on her bed.


    Dress?


    She curiously asked Stephanie just smiled and remove the white dress Audrey got for her from her bag Mirabel was left speechless and finally said girl this is gorgeous¡± and expensive i saw this dress online it cost a fortune, Stephanie was surprised and looked at Mirabel are you sure it the same dress she asked?


    Dahh am not blind you know it the same dress Stephanie immediately said then I can¡¯t ept this dress but why Mirabel asked

 Chapter 79

    Stephanie stand and said because I don¡¯t want ever want a situation toe where people will mistake my love for greed or will think am after Audrey because of his money Mirabel just smiled and said will you stop thinking like some typical dumb girl you know Audrey adores you and he will never think that about you and besides you didn¡¯t asked for the dress he willing got it for you so cheer up my love she said as she holds Stephanie face and Don¡¯t you worry,  you know me , I am the best friend of the year so I always gat you covered every time¡± Mirabel said Opening her closet so she could find the perfect shoe and purse  for Stephanie to y


    After much scattering and ransacking she settled for a silver high heel that fitted Stephanie¡¯s gorgeous legs and a pair of silver jewelries to match.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 80

    she said while smiling  give me my credits darling ¡± Mirabel said looking at her best friend in the most amazing way.


    After they had finished ying dress  up, Stephanie went to the bathroom to take a shower before it would be time for the date.


    After she came out from the shower she wore her dress which she was eager to wear the shoes jewelries that Mirabel gave her she sat for the makeup and said I want something simple I want Audrey to still see the girl he fell madly in love with I don¡¯t want to change myself Mirabel gave Stephanie a closer look at said girl it just makeup and not doing surgery on your face you know now sit she said as she holds Stephanie hand and force her to sit now let me do my magic she said while smiling after some couple of  hours she said to Stephanie now look at the mirror how do you like my work?


    Stephanie looked at herself and smiled ¡°I look perfect mirabel you¡¯re just the best always count on me¡±she says as they embrace each other tightly an hourter a call came in for Stephanie it was from Aubrey the moment she picked the first thing he asked was whether his princess was ready she immediately blushed and said for you ¡°I am always ready¡± ¡°well then am outside mydy¡± he said while smiling she always smile back and said I will be with you in a minute after she ended the call she took a deep breath and said to Mirabel wish me luck best friend Mirabel smiled and said always Stephanie was about to leave when she stopped her and said please girl don¡¯t forget to bring all the gist for me in case you see my crush Justin biber at the exhibition don¡¯t forget to take a picture with him on my behave crazy girl Stephanie says as she steps out the moment Audrey got a glimpse of how Stephanie he immediately stepped down from his car and went to meet her he was speechless for a while and finally said how do you always manage to look this beautiful my love she blushed again and hold his face only with your thought in my mind she replied while smiling and you¡¯re not looking bad bebe this blue suit fits perfectly on you my sexy boyfriend she said while holding his neck he immediately grabbed her waist and said I can¡¯t wait to show my gorgeous girlfriend to the whole world everyone will be so envious she smiled and said you¡¯re already scaring me bebe don¡¯t make me change my mind about going he scanned her whole body and said my silly girl you¡¯re beautiful you¡¯re perfect why exactly should I be ashamed to show this rare gem to the whole world that she¡¯s mine she had another huge smile on her face and bring her lips closer to his she kissed him passionatly and said I will always hold your hand infront of any crowd am so proud to let the whole world know you¡¯re the one I choose he smiled and whisper to her ear you¡¯re mine just mine he hold her hand tightly and said let¡¯s go Before it was toote she smiled and said sure as he opened the door for her and she went in throughout the drive his eyes were still on hers she immediately said you know if you don¡¯t stop staring at me so much we might end up in an ident and that will be all your fault he replied.


    And how will that be my fault she curiously replied because you¡¯re so beautiful he said Stephanie couldn¡¯t control her smile as the breeze began to move her hair in different directions and talk about love was ying on the radio by zara Larsson.


    When they finally arrived he immediately run to open the door for her as she steps down she nearly slipped and fell she was a bit anxious he immediately caught her and said ¡°with me by your side you don¡¯t have to fear about failing I will always be here to catch you¡± he said while looking deep into her eyes she smiled and stand her went closer to his neck smelled him and said ¡± have I mentioned you smell nice as well¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re done teasing me can we go inside* he replied *sure my love¡±  he said while still lost by staring at her they were holding each other hands when they went inside they suddenly became the center of attention Stephanie was looking gorgeous in her short white dress while Audrey was looking dashing in his blue suit they made the perfect couple and everyone couldn¡¯t help but adore them as paparazzis began to take pictures of them.


    A girl was talking to someone when she notice the huge crowd and excused herself from the gentlemen she was having a conversation with and went to the red carpet with Audrey and Stephanie still taking pictures she went closer to them smiled and said ¡°oh my Audrey brown taking the spotlight as usual¡± he smiled and said ¡± ivana forbes looking elegant as always¡± he immediately let loose of Stephanie waist and went to Embrace her he immediately whispered to her ear ¡°how long has been since Ist saw you¡±


    ¡± Two years ago¡± I think she replied while smiling.


    Stephanie was left speechless staring at the both of them she practically felt like a third wheel especially with the way Audrey was holding the girl¡¯s hand he immediately turned and saw jealousy written all over n Stephanie¡¯s face he knew he had entered a very big trouble with how jealous she looked he could hear her heartbeat it was beating faster she was  burning in rage he immediately let go of Ivana¡¯s hands and  went closer to Stephanie hold her waist and said to Stephanie ¡± meet the host ivana forbes one of my best friend ivana and i practically grow up together are families are also close¡±.


    Ivana was giving Stephanie different looks and finally said ¡± I feel insulted Audrey was I just your best friend I was practically a big part of your life two years ago¡± she replied in a seductive tone Stephanie was still looking curious when Ivana smiled and said ¡°he didn¡¯t tell you?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Audrey and I where lovers Audrey just burst intoughter and said ¡°stop already ivana we were just teenagers back then messing around and by the way this is Stephanie the love of my love he said¡± while holding Stephanie¡¯s hand tightly the jealous one Ivana¡¯s  face turned instantly cold at the sight of Audrey holding Stephanie when she invited Audrey she thought he woulde alone hoping to rekindle their past romance but seeing Stephanie looks like she has apetition already but she always gets what she wants anyways she immediately smiled and said well it nice meeting you Stephanie like wish Stephanie replied as they shake hands.


    Let¡¯s go to the main event,¡± she said to Audrey and Stephanie, still holding hands. Stephanie was amazed by Ivana painting and said, ¡°You paint all this?

 Chapter 81

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing¡± she smiled and said ¡°I know right Audrey always believes in my talent since we were just kids he always knew what I was good at¡± she said with her hands scanning his whole body Stephanie didn¡¯t like the way Ivana kept staring at her man and making her look like the third wheel and said ¡°you know Audrey he always knows everything he is just perfect¡± as she moves her lips to his they began to kiss all over again ivana couldn¡¯t stand the heat and immediately said excuse me I will be back when she left Stephanie immediately remove her lips.


    Audrey smiled and said ¡°are you that insecure you think she can take me away from you?¡±


    She smiled and said ¡°she can try but she can¡¯tpete where she can¡¯tpare before you met me she was your better half but now am your soul mate and trust me love no one I mean no one cane between us¡±


    They both took sses of champagne or wine from the waiter and they gave a toast to forever ¡± no one can evere between us¡± Audrey said.


    Ivana stood on stage and said ¡°may I have everyone attention please¡± everyone attention turned to her ,¡±I want to say a big thank you to all my family friends fans that came out to support my talent especially my very special friend Audrey Brown¡± she said well looking directly at him and ¡± also for buying one of the most expensive painting tonight thank you Audrey for always supporting my dreams epting my invitation at such short notice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always wee¡± he whispered Stephanie felt offended all-over again as the waiters brought red wine for everyone  present at the exhibition she also carried a ss raise it up and said ¡°let¡¯s all give a toast  to sess, love and Audrey Brown¡±


    ¡°Cheers¡± they all said at the same time and drank their wine everyone was smiling except Stephanie she could  feel ivana was up to no good, she had the guts to flirt with her man right in front of her.


    Ivana immediately said ¡°everyone this isn¡¯t just like other past exhibitions the floor is also open for a dance¡± she said while smiling as the music began to y ¡°, stuck with you¡± by Ariana grande and justin bieber, the music was already ying when ivana in her elegant high heels stepped down from the stage with her killer walks she already had a change of outfit to a ck short hot dress she went direct at Audrey and said ¡°can I have this dance ¡°he smiled looked at Stephanie and asked ¡°is it okay if I have the first dance with the host?¡±


    Stephanie found his question very insulting he was supposed to give her the first dance and he decided to choose Ivana over her she was trying so hard to control herself she faked a smile and said ¡°sure why not¡± she was putting on a very big smile on her face as she watched ivana and Audrey leave for the dance floor Stephanie was still burning in rage she didn¡¯t notice when she drank all the wine he in her hand stopped the waiter and grabbed another one.


    At the dance floor it was so obvious Ivana was still into Audrey with her hands all over him he immediately felt ufortable and said ¡°don¡¯t you think we are overdoing things Ivana my girlfriend is watching¡±  she smiled and whispered to his ear ¡°really?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is she the jealous type¡± Ivana asked he looked at her and said ¡°wellll she has every reason to be considering how tightly you¡¯re holding on to me me¡± she smiled again and said ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re speaking to me in this manner I mean I was your first love the first woman in your life the hot sex we use to have should I remind you again of those amazing moments Audrey we where so perfect¡± he looked deep into her eyes and whispered to her ear ¡°we were just teenagers back then ivana and so?¡±


    ¡°Does that even matter¡± she replied ¡°after all those years I still haven¡¯t forgotten you our time together should I mention our encounter in the woods¡± she threatened


    ¡°Don¡¯t even go there¡±  he grabbed her hand. Why did she reply?


    ¡°I kept your secret safe with me all those years I never said anything to anyone but can that woman do the same for you? Ivana said


    ¡°Only I can keep your secret safe with me no one else¡± unknown to themStephanie was behind them and she had heard everything, she then said ¡°well you¡¯re wrong because I know his secret and I have been keeping it safe well can I have my boyfriend now¡±  she said well smiling Ivana felt like dragging Stephanie outside with her hair she had gotten enough  of Stephanie interfering with her make up with Audrey she looked at Stephanie faked a  smile and said ¡°sure you can take him¡±.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Stephanie replied as she grabbed Audrey¡¯s hand so  they could move to another side Audrey immediately put his hands around her waist and said ¡°you know you look cute when you make this jealous face¡± she pushed his head and said you and that ivana girl where all over each other¡±r he smiled and said point of correction she was all over me.


    Babe¡± he said while holding her face ¡°the night is still young let¡¯s not spoil it for anything in the world, now let¡¯s enjoy the moment my love¡±as he gave her a kiss her forehead then moved to her cheek and to her lips ¡°dancing with a stranger¡± by sam smith and Normani was already ying the lovebirds were lost in each other they were no longer going with the music.


    Ivana was watching them feeling so envious she badly wanted what Stephanie had with Audrey she wants her man back one of her friends came closer to her and said ¡°Audrey Brown looks so happy¡± she turned to look at her and replied ¡°are you my friend or my enemy? Valerie¡±


    Vrie knew how ruthless Ivana could be so she faked a smile and said ¡°of course I am your friend ivana I am always on your side¡± she smiled and said ¡°good then because the only woman meant for Audrey Brown is me he loved me before he can do it again and that Stephanie girl isn¡¯t much of apetition I can easily get rid of her¡± she said while having this evil grin on her face.


    Stephanie feet¡¯s where already getting tired she holds Audrey hand and said can we go already ¡°babe I am already so tired and it already gettingte I have sses I can¡¯t miss tomorrow¡± he looked down to her legs and said ¡°you¡¯re tired?¡± Yes she replied well then he say¡¯s as he carries her up she immediately screamed everyone had to turn to look at them ¡°put me down please babe¡±  she kept begging him she was already embarrassed with everyone looking at them but Audrey doesn¡¯t care he still took her to the car ¡°why don¡¯t you ever listen to me¡± she screamed he grabbed her Waist and said ¡°because you drive me crazy¡± her heart immediately melt before she could utter another word ivana interrupted ¡°leaving already Audrey without Coming to say goodbye to me¡± he smiled and said ¡°I am sorry Ivana it actually slipped my mind Stephanie feet was already hurting I need to get her home¡±, is that so she said while looking at Stephanie well then drive safe as she went closer to him embrace him tightly and whisper to his ear thanks foring we will keep in touch as she kissed his cheek Stephanie became insecure again and held Audrey¡¯s hands tighter ¡°we will be leaving now¡± Stephanie said ¡°sure¡±  ivana replied ¡°you¡¯re a pretty girl Stephanie take care of Audrey lots of girls will do anything to have him¡± Stephanie smiled and said ¡°I will keep that in mind¡± she said and faked a smile and said ¡°let¡¯s go Audrey¡± she had taken enough of Ivana¡¯s insult


    The drive home from the art exhibition was a very silent one as no one talked to each other on the way just their breathes and the looks on their faces reassuring each other of their love for each other, Audrey tuned on the speaker of his car ying ¡°thinking out loud¡± by Edsheeran.

 Chapter 82

    ¡°You know this guy is a reply good singer and songwriter¡± Audrey said breaking the silence between them, he hated it when there was nothing between, like they had nothing to say, it made him feel as though he was fighting with her, so he and to find something for both of them to talk about. She did not even hear as her mind was clouded with the events that happened at the art exhibition, she wondered who would have such effrontery to walk up to her man in the manner Ivana did. Audrey did not know what was going on in her head so he just allowed her tkr eat for a while because she was fond of transferring aggression on him.


    ¡°That girl has got some guts¡± Stephanie said out loud.


    ¡°I just knew it, you were thinking about Ivana again, have I not told you that I love you and only you, there is nothing absolutely nothing anybody or anyone can do about this but even Ivana¡± Audrey said pulling over. He hated driving and having to talk to another person. He took her hand in his and kissed it slowly, also took her forehead and kissed it too.


    ¡± Babe, stop being so dramatic, I love you, I really do Ivana was just a fling¡± Audrey exined ¡°we have talked about this now, we clicked sses to remember¡± He further said wondering whether she forgot.


    ¡± Lol, that is why she was flinging herself all over you¡± Stephanie said and rolled her eyes at him.


    Audreyughed hard at her reaction and the way she mimicked Ivana, ¡± I don¡¯t know why you would have something to do with a girl named Ivana, see the name, that just shows to me how ssless you were¡± she mocked him.


    ¡°Ouch that hurt me, so you are saying a ssless guy is asking you out, life is very tuff¡± he said and pretended like he had been hit on the head.


    ¡± I never even dated Ivana, we had a past yes, but I ended things with her a long time ago¡± he exined while he still held her hands looking into his eyes. He loved when his women were overprotective, he enjoyed it when she acted like a boss over him, it increased the speed in his heart, it made him love her more than anything, she was willing to protect him and make sure she would not lose him to another woman.


    ¡± So now that there is another woman in the picture, will you step up your game?¡± he said and winked at her, teasing her. She just threw the nearest chair pillow at him


    ¡± How confident you are that I will fight with another woman over you¡± she said and hissed.


    ¡± Just take me to my dormitory. You are annoying me at this instant¡± she said. The rest of the drive home was very tiring and boring as no one said anything to each other, she just kept tossing and tossing from one side to another, with Audrey looking at her in amusement and giving her a kiss on the forehead.


    By the time they had arrived at his hostel she had hissed at home many times, she came down from the car without saying goodbye or giving him a goodbye kiss.


    ¡± No goodbye kiss for me¡± he teased


    ¡°No go and collect it from Ivana¡± she said and stormed out of the car.


    He wondered how women could change all of a sudden this was somebody that just dered her undying love for him, now turning her back against him just because some random thoughts came to her head. He justughed and drove home, he was going to call her when she had calmed down.


    When Stephanie arrived she noticed her roommate and Mirabel who was lying down on her bed watching a body. ¡± Wait, I want to understand something. You left your room toe here and watch a movie¡± Stephanie said, eyeing her friend.


    ¡± Yes baby, I wanted to be the first person that you would see when you get back from your date with the man¡± Mirabel teased, stretching herself further on the bed so she could show Stephanie how much fun she was enjoying being in her room.


    ¡°, You know what shift for me, I want to sleep, I don¡¯t even have any of your time¡± Stephanie said and pushed Mirabel off her bed. ¡± Jeez, someone is on a roll tonight. I¡¯m guessing the date did not go as nned,¡± her roommate said.


    Stephanie immediately covered her face in embarrassment because she was really acting like a spoilt brat, she never really knew how terrible she was acting until her roommate called her out for the behavior. ¡± Spill it mama, spill it¡± Mirabel said pping her hands in anticipation for what was about toe, she knew her best friend had jinxed things, that is always what she does.


    ¡°I fucked up, Mirabel, we saw his ex and I started acting like a big baby after he had assured me of all his love, the date was going fine until Ivana had to show up and shove her face and aplishments in my face¡± Stephanie exined.


    ¡°Oooh now I see why it seems like you have been on crack all this while¡± Mirabel exined.


    ¡°So tell me, how is she? I bet she is hotter  and sexier than you are,¡± Mirabel said, adding to her best friend¡¯s Insecurities.


    ¡± Really Mirabel, that is the best you can do¡± her roommate said.


    ¡± You are just adding to her insecurities,¡± she said further.


    Mirabelughed because she knew just what she was doing, because  why would Stephanie be feeling insecure about a girl her boyfriend had chosen to let go off?


    ¡± You know if you keep behaving the way you are behaving it will push him closer to you the more, have you heard?¡± Mirabel said sarcastically.


    Stephanie had expected her friends to be by her side and maybe support her every step of the way but the reaction she got was a far cry from what she had expected, she felt really really bad and ashamed of herself for throwing a tantrum so she quickly made it a point of duty to apologize but she did not know how she was vki v to send an apology to Audrey who was the main victim of her sassiness.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But let us be frank with ourselves, Mirabel that girl is finer, hotter and sexier than me, what if he forgets for a minute that I am the one he loves and he realizes that she had been his lost long mate, I will be left hanging¡± Stephanie said to he friends


    ¡± You have really watched too many Hollywood movies,¡± Mirabel said smacking her head to reality that Audrey loves only her, and he had only ever known her, so why would he break her heart at that point.


    ¡± So I have to apologize to him right for being sassy?¡± Stephanie asked looking at her best friend and roommate simultaneously.


    ¡± Yes girl you sure do owe that big man an apology¡± Mirabel said blowing her a kiss as she was standing up.


    ¡± Where are you going¡± Stephanie asked her Best Friend, Mirabel does that only when she has a date with somebody of the opposite sex.


    ¡± I have a date¡± Mirabel said and this confirmed Stephanie¡¯s suspicions.

 Chapter 83

    ¡°I knew it, who is the unlucky guy this time?¡± Stephanie said andughed. Mirabel was known for not being able to stick to one guy at a time, it was like she enjoyed flirting with everybody she saw or anyone that caught her fancy.


    ¡± You really can¡¯t stick to one man, I thought you had a date sometimest week, which man again?¡± Stephanie asked her best friend dragging her to the bed.


    ¡± See, this time I am for real I think I like this one¡± Mirabel said blushing as her cheeks had almost gone red from too much blushing, Stephanie had never seen her best friend do in love and bubbly like that, so she needed to know the man behind her smile.


    ¡± Who is it?¡± she asked inquisitively, poking her to demand an immediate answer from her.


    ,¡± Jeez chill would you rx, what you are doing is hurting me, it¡¯s Austin¡± Mirabel blurted out


    This did note as a surprise to Stephanie because of the way they were behaving at the restaurant the day they all went , it was like she was hypnotized by the sight of the guy not like they had not seen before.


    ¡± Well I am not surprised but a werewolf really?¡± Stephanie asked and rolled her eyes.


    ¡± At least you are dating one¡± Mirabel said as she shrugged her shoulders, she then remembered that she had not fixed her nails so she quickly brought out the box of pressing she had brought from underneath the bed and started fixing it.


    ¡± You know girl, I have looked out for you, and your happiness is my happiness, if Austin is who you are sure you want and he is the reason behind your constant smile, who am I to say no?¡± Stephanie said and hugged her best friend.


    ¡± Really¡± Mirabel said she had thought that Stephanie would not be so happy about it considering the fact that he is friends with Audrey, ¡± I thought you would not like the idea of Austin and I going out that is why I did not want to tell you at first¡± Mirabel said and covered her face.


    ¡± So you really think that I am not going to ept it , why you are my best friend so I would always always  support whatever decision you make, just know that if you ever want to cry my shoulders are there for you to lean on because this ain¡¯t gonna be an easy ride I have been there and you saw how I balled my eyes out¡± Stephanie said, patting Mirabel¡¯s back so she could brace up for the challenges ahead


    After Mirabel had finished fixing her press on nails, she stood up as if she was ready to leave and hugged her Best friend, bidding her good-bye.


    ¡± Wish me luck¡± Mirabel said as she held her hands ¡± of course babe, you will gist me all about it when next we see if even over the phone, for now let me go and write a sweet message for Austin so he would not break my head¡± Stephanie said and kissed Mirabel¡¯s hands as she left the room.


    ¡°Audrey, you are back¡± Bradley said as he greeted his roommate


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s up?¡± he asked.


    ¡± Some group of men came to look for you, I don¡¯t even know whether to call them men or boys but I know they came to look for you¡± Bradley said.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up at the sound of it. ¡± What were they wearing? Can you describe them for me?¡± he asked his roommate.


    Bradley then gave a perfect description of the Ravens to Audrey, he said that he noticed one of them wielding a stick like he hade to attack  him but he was unfortunately around.


    ¡± Bradley, do you have anywhere to sleep tonight?¡± he asked Bradley.


    ¡± Why¡± Bradley asked.


    ¡± I want my brother toe over, you see those guys there is every tendency for them toe back, and I would prefer it if they don¡¯t meet you in the room, if they do you might get caught in the crossfire which I don¡¯t want to happen¡± Audrey said urging his roommate to find a suitable ce to go and sleep


    ¡± Alright, Alright, I don¡¯t have anywhere per say but your brother stays in a hotel right, so we can switch ces for the night, does that make sense?¡± Bradley asked.


    ¡± No, they know where my brother stays, you want to stay in a hotel , fine I will pay for it, this is my debit card make sure you go to a ce that you would not be easily followed¡± Audrey said and immediately picked  up his phone to call his brother.


    ,, In a few minutes , Derrick had arrived at Audrey¡¯s ce looking like someone was chasing him


    ¡± Jeez just how much did you run¡± Bradley teased and tapped him on yeh shoulder as he stepped out of the room


    Audrey¡¯s worst fears wereing to pass, they were already seeking him in his room, where next they would seek him most likely using Stephanie or any of her friends to reel him in. He knew he needed to do something and he needed to do it as soon as possible, he didn¡¯t want to involve his father, because it would mean him being worried again. He put a call through to Austin but he was not picking his call so he prayed and hoped that Austin was doing just fine.


    ,¡± What do those people want? I actually want to get something out of all this madness,¡± Derrick asked in annoyance.


    ¡± I thought the rule was our activities stay in the forest, why did theye all the way from Ohio just to seek you out in school, if they were so sure of their person being the Alpha crown prince , why are they bugging your life we need to call Dad¡± Derrick continued further.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± No, no, do not call Dad, it will only get him worried considering that we are not even close to him right now, I will sort it out myself¡± Audrey pleaded with his brother.


    They both stayed back in the room brainstorming on what they would do and what they would not do, when they heard a knock on the door in the middle of the night. Audrey stood up to open the door only to find Stephanie standing at the door with a card in hand and a piece of pizza, he immediately dragged her inside.


    ¡± What the hell are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± he scolded her.


    ¡°Middle of the night in New York, I don¡¯t think you know what you are saying¡± she said andughed, going to make herselffortable.


    ¡°Are you nuts, you could have been killed, the Ravens came looking for me this evening that is why I¡¯m so worried that you would risk your lifeing out by this time just to see me¡± he said.


    He was worried considering the fact that it was night no werewolf would be in their human form except for those who were inside their houses, night was the best time they did whatever they wanted to do


    ¡± Jeez calm down, I can handle myself besides no one was outside¡± she said as she just acknowledged the fact that Derrick was there, she had not seen him when she earlier entered the room.

 Chapter 84

    ¡± Hi Derrick you are here, I did not know I would see you I would have gotten more pizza¡± she said standing up to hug Derrick and so moving to open the pizza as it was still very hot and she knew very well that once Audrey sees the pizza all the anger in his mind would melt away.


    Immediately she opened the pizza, Audrey started salivating at the sight of it he tried  scolding her some more but it was not just working as she kept eating and nipping it, she was not even having any of his shouting as she  was snot concentrating on him


    ¡± Audrey, would you like to eat this pizza or not, because this your anger, is making me not to eat this pizza too, I am hungry but I am supposed to be supporting you on this matter¡± Derrick teased his brother so he could stop talking and they could concentrate on the food.


    ¡± What the hell am I kidding, the Pizza looks sumptuous I can not wait to eat it and also eat the person that brought it  for us¡± he said giving Stephanie a seductive look.


    ¡± I hope you guys use a condom and most importantly do not be too loud i have seen enough porn in my life tost me for a long time¡± Derrick replied back.


    They all sat down to eat the pizza as they kept struggling for who would take thest one, no one was willing to leave for the other so they all decided to act like mature adults and share thest one amongst themselves cutting it into three tiny pieces.


    After they were gone, it did not take long before Derrick slept off as the pizza had made him heavy, he immediatelyid down on the bed and soon after he drifted to sleep.


    ¡± He is sleeping already, this boy sleeps like a rock¡± Audrey teased as he poked at his brother¡¯s Bulging stomach.


    They both looked at him in amusement as he kept snoring and tossing from one side of the bed to another, it was sa funny sight to behold so they keptughing and taking snapshots of him while sleeping so he would know how terrible he looked while sleeping and they would use it to taunt him afterwards.


    ¡± So what are you really doing here, you just woke up and decided to buy Pizza for me. I don¡¯t believe that alibi¡± Audrey finally said.


    ¡± So you don¡¯t like the fact that I am here?¡± Stephanie said, giving her baby face to Audrey to show that she felt offended with what he said.


    ¡± I am not saying I don¡¯t like the fact that you are here but it¡¯s weird you must have a motive to be here now¡± Audrey said cupping his hands in her face and bringing her face closer to his.


    ¡± Well, you are right, I came here for two reasons, I have missed you ¡± she said but Audrey did not allow her finish when he cut her off ¡± Miss me?, But we just saw this night¡± he said and gave a light chuckle.


    ¡± Well I know, we just saw this night but I realized I was behaving like a brat all the way home, you love me and that is what matters, no Ivana can ever e between us¡± she said smiling sheepishly and handing over the personalized card she had made him.


    ¡± Aww you made me a card¡± he said and collected it so he could check out the contents.


    ¡°Dear Audrey, I know that I made a big mess of our date tonight, I am really sorry about it, I love you and that would never change¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Love , Stephanie


    After he had read the contents of the card, he held her hand and told her that he loves her and that would also never change. ¡± Though I liked it when you were possessive of me,¡± he said winking at her.


    ¡± How?¡± she said, throwing him a yful punch that did not hurt at all.


    ¡± Well, being jealous is something thates with being in a rtionship I guess so we have to live with that and make sure that jealousy does not ruin the beautiful thing we have going on¡± Audrey said and ced a kiss on her hand as he hugged her.


    ¡± So you are not mad anymore?¡± she asked.


    ¡± No, why will I be mad, I was never mad every girl would have done the same if they were also in your shoes¡±  Audrey said and brought her mouth drawing her in for a kiss, she leaned towards him allowing his mouth explore hers as he deepened the kiss and went all the way in after a while he drew back and said ¡± I have been meaning to kiss you like that for a long time, at the car I just wanted to shut you up with a kiss but I knew you would throw me a p¡± he said


    ¡± Why will I p my man?¡± she said, he shut her up with a kiss again, deepening it further as his hand roamed through her body.


    He gently traced his thumb over the silk material that had adorned her body, with her nipples seeking for attention as it pierced through the gown, he grazed his thumb over the breast slightly touching the nipple which made her give out a slight moan, he then held her hands over her head using his mouth to travel down her whole body.


    ¡± I have missed you¡± he said,¡± I have missed doing things to you that would make you scream my name¡± he continued further.


    ¡°¡±Audrey just shut up and continued jeez I¡¯m fucking horny¡± she replied him as she started moaning again.


    He slides his hands through her silk fabric as he gently removed the cloth that was covering her body, leaving it for the bare eyes to see.


    She turns over as he drags him towards her so she could feel his dick against her, he feels how wet she is and slides his fingers into her, fucking with all of his fingers as he sucked on her hard erect nipples, this made her scream out loud.


    ¡± Make mee, Audrey¡± she said in breathy pants


    ¡± Ooh that I would do¡±he said as he increased his pace   and continued fucking her with two of his fingers, it did not take long before she came down from her high.


    ¡± You like it?¡± he asked. ¡± Now good turn,¡± he ordered her.


    He palms her ass and then smacks it as he continues using his fingers to trace around her clitoris feeling how throbbingly wet her pussy was. She moans and arches her back as he rips the pant she was wearing off and uses his palm to rub the pussy again.


    Just as he did that she was about cursing him for teasing her when he mmed into her making her scream out loudly


    ¡± Shhh you would wake Derrick ¡± he said, holding her mouth as he kept mming into her. Thankfully Derrick was a deep sleeper so he did not hear anything that was  going on that night.


    He continued fucking her as he smacked her ass and was  rubbing the nipples at the same time.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked her.


    She nods as her legs start to shake, she mindlessly grabs her ass against him wanting relief to put out  the fire he had just ignited in her.

 Chapter 85

    She cusses at him when he immediately pulls out of her without warning, soon after he shuts her up again by mming himself into her aggressively, his pace going deeper and deeper as he feels her up to a state of indescribable feeling, he feels her up to the extent that she is not able to breathe again.


    She sucks his fingers as she moans into him while he is grinding her ass.


    ¡± I have never felt this way before¡± he said., The sex they were having was better than anything they could have ever imagined.


    He turns her around so she is straddling him and crashes his mouth into hers while slowly gliding himself into her. The change in angle is sudden as her head calls back and he sucks up her neck never leaving his rhythm inside her.


    The orgasim rips through their body as it came when they were not ready for it; it took a  lot for her not to scream his name.


    Suddenly Derrick started drifting from the bed, he was slowly waking up.


    ¡± Damn¡± Audrey said as he quickly carried her off his body and  covered his as well so it would seem as if they had both been sleeping.


    ¡± Hey broooo, you are still awake¡± Derrick said with sleepy eyes.


    ¡°Yeah yeah I  have some school work, to do an assignment you know¡± Audrey replies as he stutters his words.


    ¡± Alright, alright you should get some sleep we have a long day tomorrow we are going to look out for some apartments for you you know¡± Derrick said and mmed back on the bed drifting to sleep almost immediately.


    ¡± That was so close¡± Stephanie said excitedlyProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Did you enjoy it?¡± Audrey asked inquisitively.


    ¡± Yes of course I did, why would you think that I did not enjoy the sex what kind of silly question is that¡± Stephanie asked rolling her eyes at him


    ¡± You know we have to get the pill, I didn¡¯t use a condom , I did note inside you but we can never be too sure¡± he told her calmly so she wouldn¡¯t freak out as he went to the bathroom to clean himself up.


    ¡°What do you mean, so I have to get emergency contraceptives tomorrow, alright no problem¡± she said as she hugged him.


    ¡± No one is ready for an emergency baby¡± Audrey chuckled and joked. She did not find the joke funny and he noticed it


    ¡± I am sorry , it was only a joke¡± he said as he backed off


    ¡± So a house?, Why am I just knowing of it¡± Stephanie asked changing the topic.


    ¡± I was going to tell you¡± Audrey apologized to her.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know how it slipped my mind, I am thinking of moving out you know this session is almost ending and I don¡¯t want to be left stranded after the whole session, that is why I am thinking of getting an apartment for us¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡°Us?, You mean you want us to cohabit together, like we should live together¡±Stephanie asked as she was shocked that he was putting her in his ns


    ¡°I told you we would be together for a very long time, I can not bear to be apart from you even for just a while¡± Audrey said and kissed her on her forehead.


    ¡± So I was thinking maybe we would just  stay together instead of staying apart, and I would make sure I get a ce very close to campus so we don¡¯t have the problem of us having to pay double transport money, I am thinking of renting a car though¡± Audrey added


    ¡± Why will you rent a car when your dad is a fucking billionaire, just tell him to get one for you to better still take one of those cars at home , how many hours is it from here to Ohio¡± Stephanie advised


    ¡± Alright I will think about it baby but for now I need to sleep¡±  Audrey said and gave her a peck on the forehead


    After a while the both of them slept off in each other¡¯s arms with Audrey cuddling her like he was going to lose her at that moment if he did not hold her very well.


    The next morning they woke up to the sound of heavy knocking, Derrick at first was angry but when he saw how frantic the knock was he had to stand up , waking up Audrey and Stephanie who were not  even aware of the noise that was going on.


    He opened the door and lo and behold it was Mirabel standing in his for crying, immediately Stephanie saw her she ran to her so she could pull herself together.¡±what happened ¡± they all asked in unison. Mirabel was too distraught to answer their questions immediately as she started having a  panic attack, so Audrey told them to give her space to breathe and rx before they barged her with questions again. ¡± See calm down, breathe out and breathe in¡± Stephanie said as she held her best friend¡¯s hands, she began singing her favorite nursery rhymes that she would also listen to when she was  younger it seemed to be working as she was calming down.


    ¡± Now can you tell us what happened?¡± Stephanie asked, Mirabel just nodded her head in affirmation.


    ¡°The ravens osted us, when we went on a date,¡±, Mirabel said.


    ¡± Who is the us¡± Derrick asked getting visibly angry


    ¡± She went on a date with Austin¡± Stephanie chirped in


    ¡± Wait what, I have been trying his line for like forever where did he put his phone¡±Audrey said pulling out his phone to call Austin again


    ¡± Yeah, he put his phone on airne mode because he was with me, he did not want distractions especially from you like he knew you would call¡± Mirabel said.


    ¡°What did they do to him?¡± Derrick asked.


    Mirabel then yed what she had made when they were beating up Austin, she had called for help but no one was answering her as they did not want to get involved and Austin did not want to use his wolves power as they were beating him as it was the ring eyes of the public. Audrey watched how they started harassing Austin, wanting to find out if they knew anything about his whereabouts, but he told them he did not they probably did not believe him that is why they wanted him to a pulp hoping he would confess but he did not.


    ¡± Austin probably knows I was in my dorm but he saved my ass, ¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°Ooh my God¡±Stephanie said as she began crying she could not bear to watch the video. Due to how the video was affecting her they all decided to stop the video as it was making her too emotional.


    ¡± Where is Austin now¡± Derrick asked picking up his things so they could go find him


    ¡± He is in my ce, I requested to bring him here but he refused he doesn¡¯t even know I came here, I told him I wanted to get something for him to eat, I could not bear looking at him like that¡± Mirabel said as she broke into tears in her best friend¡¯s arms.


    They all quickly dressed up, picked up their things and left for Mirabel¡¯s  dormitory.

 Chapter 86

    By the time they got to Mirabel¡¯s dormitory, they found Austin in a very bad shape, he was looking weak and beaten, they did not know what to do as they felt sad seeing him in a bad shape. Mirabel could not do anything but cry throughout, she felt guilty because she was the reason that Austin and her stepped out that night she did not expect that they would meet the Ravens that night


    ¡°Calm down, Mirabel you will be fine, he will be fine, Austin is a werewolf he does not feel pain so matter how he is injured, his wounds will heal¡± Derrick said and reassured her as they held her hands


    ¡°This is all my fault, he did not want to go to that side with me, I was the one who forced him to go there, only to find out that they were there, theyid an ambush for us¡±Mirabelmented


    Stephanie hated the fact that she was not able to do anything for her best friend, it broke her heart so much, she felt so much hatred for the Ravens at this point.


    ¡± Is there not something we can do so these ravens will stop bugging us?¡± Stephanie said, clenching her fists together. She had so much hatred for them in her heart.


    ¡°Honestly I keep telling my brother to let us tell our father, he is the reason why all this is happening in the first ce, maybe he can call them to order¡± Derrick said.


    ¡± Are you listening to yourself¡± Audrey said in anger, ¡± we can not tell Dad anything just yet, the man will get worried, I promise you I can handle this¡± He said further m


    ¡± You can handle what, is it until they kill everybody you love, that your eyes will clear¡± Stephanie said ¡°you can¡¯t keep saying you will solve it when there are no measures on ground to already solve this one¡± she chirped in


    ¡°Today it is Austin, only God knows who they would pick next, it is not possible to kill Austin because he is a werewolf too, what about the humans amongst us, what if they harm the people we love¡± Derrick said, it pained him that he could not do anything to stop the Ravens he wanted to shout at the loudest at the top of his lungs but  he could not find his voice.


    Suddenly his phone rang, he picked it up and found that it was an unknown number, he decided to pick it up.


    ¡°Heyyy, who is this?¡± he said as he picked up the phone.


    ¡°Wow, you do not know me, it is Sophie your babe anyway¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°Well can you me me you are using an unknown number to call me, if I may ask why ma¡± he said and scoffed.


    ¡± I lost my phone , I¡¯m sorry I just got another sim so I decided to call you with it, sorry I have not been avable, mum wants to kill me with work and family issues¡± she said.


    ¡± Its fine I understand, I miss you Every Time but I am d you are away for now, you don¡¯t get to see this drama we see here almost everyday¡± Derrick said.


    ¡± What drama¡± Sophie asked as she had been kept in the dark about the drama going on in New York for a very long time.


    ¡°It is the Ravens o, they would not leave Audrey alone, now they have resorted to attacking his loved ones and friends¡± Derrick said.


    ¡± Wait, wait, hope they have not touched Stephanie because they would hear it from me and my father¡± Sophie threatened as she was shocked to hear the news she just heard


    ¡°No, but soon because it is her they are targeting to attack¡± Derrick exined


    ¡± Should Ie over to New York?¡± Sophie asked, she always hated the fact that she could not be near Stephanie and Audrey at this point because she knew that this issue with the Ravens would touch their rtionship so badly and she did not want that to happen, they were her favorite couple.


    ¡°No babe, it¡¯s fine we can handle things over here¡± Derrick said and blew her a kiss to show that he would not be able to talk to her for long as he had other matters to attend to , she understood and they ended the call telling each other ¡°I Love you¡±.


    Derrick then entered the room and saw that Austin had already sat up, he was not feeling as much pain as he felt when they came earlier.


    ¡± Hey man, sup, how are you feeling now¡± he said shaking him


    ¡°I  am a better man, those people are angry though it feels like you offended them and they want to get back at you at all cost¡± Austin said.


    Immediately Mirabel heard Austin¡¯s voice she woke up from her sleep, she was not a heafvy sleeper, she ran to his side and started hitting him profusely


    ¡°You scum, why did you do what you did?¡± she hit him slightly on the back to the amusement of others, they all could not help butugh at the disy of concern Mirabel was showing to Austin.


    ¡°Y¡¯all look like Mini Stephanie and Audrey, just that the difference between you guys is that Steph is more violent¡± Derrick teased


    Mirabel kept throwing punches at Austin until he held her hand slightly. ¡± I am just recovering and you want to send me back to the hospital bed¡± he said and chuckled.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡± I wish I can¡± Mirabel eyed him and sat across from him folding her arms


    ¡± It is like you don¡¯t understand the gravity of what just happened if they had killed you, do you know what I would have faced or what the headline would read¡±she said to the group so that they would not all think she was going crazy.


    Austin just drew her close and gave her a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡® let us all just forget this ever happened, I am happy I¡¯m alive¡± he said and stood up preparing to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going¡± Audrey said holding him back


    ¡°Where does it look like I¡¯m going, outside of course¡±Austin said , ¡± Besides we were supposed to go house hunting, so we might as well go for it now¡± he added in a yful manner.


    ¡± Well I can¡¯t go house hunting with you, when you almost got killed for my sake¡± Audrey said pulling him back further


    Austin was a stubborn person and always had his way whenever he wanted to but they were not going to let him have his way this time. After a lot of pressure and pleadings Austin decided to stay put at home and not go anywhere, not like he was not enjoying the attention they were giving him.


    ¡°You know you guys are just being unfair to me¡±Austin said, ¡°if I wanted to end these people yesterday you very well know I will, it is just because I did not want to expose us that is why I endured everything¡± Austin boasted.

 Chapter 87

    ¡± We know and we understand Austin you have to see that we are just looking out for you, nothing more¡± Stephanie said and held his hands.


    ¡°At least if you guys would look after me, kindly get me food and water not locking me up here ¡± Austin said.


    He hated staying put in one ce, it felt like his whole life was on hold.


    ¡°So that is what is doing you, you are hungry¡± Audrey teased and picked up his phone so he could put a call through to pizza ce and ced an order of pizza for everybody in the room


    In no time the pizza had arrived and everybody ate to their satisfaction, they all say their talking about their forting examinations and future ns when Audrey¡¯s phone rang when he picked it up he spoke in hushed tones and eventually left the room


    Stephanie wondered who would be calling him that made him leave the room,  he had never left the room before when he was on call, it meant that he was hiding something from her and she was going to find out what that was. He stayed for a very long time outside talking with the unknown caller. Mirabel had noticed how nervous her best friend was bing so she moved closer to her, holding her hands so she would not do something stupid.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Immediately after Audrey finished with the call, he put his phone down and entered the room.


    ¡°Sorry that was a client¡± he said and gave a slight chuckle.


    ¡± Client , that is why you were talking in hushed tones and you left the room¡± Stephanie said.


    Audrey tried to get close to her so they could talk but she immediately shifted far away from him


    ¡°Do not patronize me Audrey you have never lied to me before who were you talking to on the phone¡±Stephanie asked.


    Audrey hated lying to her and every time he tried to lie to her or anybody else they always found out how terrible of a liar he was.  So this time was no exception he had been caught in his lie and he knew that if he should use another lie to cover it up  it would only make matters worse so he decided toe clean to her so she would not be angry or at least it would reduce the pain she felt for lying to her.


    ¡± Fine, I have been caught, it is Ivana¡± he said.


    ¡± Really Audrey Ivana is the client that called you¡± Stephanie said standing up from the chair so she could confront him head on.


    ¡± Yeah, in a way she was calling me invest in one of her paintings under the guise of my father¡¯spany of course and alsoe for one of hwe exhibitions¡± Audrey said looking down at her ¡± babe you sure know how much I love art and I love watching people¡¯s exhibitions I am very sure she has learnt her lesson the other time, I am very sure she would not try it again¡± He said holding her hands


    Stephanie did not know what to make of what her boyfriend was telling her he had the effontery to y dumb about what happened at thest art exhibition they went to in the presence of everybody. She released her hands from his, at this point everywhere had be tense, no one wanted to interfere in the lovers fight as they were not sure if it would backfire or not.


    ¡°You know, she was all over you at that party, trying to get your attention and all and you are here telling me she learnt her lesson, if you think she learnt her lesson why did you lie to me, why did you walk out of the room just to talk to a client¡± she said already raising her voice.


    ¡± Babe, we are in the presence of out friends don¡¯t you think we should talk in a more private ce¡± he said gently grabbing her hands so they could talk but she flinged it away she was not going to take his cheap offer of them going to a more private ce, she knew what that meant, she would not be able to control  herself when he is already in her head.


    ¡°No, Audrey, let them hear exactly what you want to tell me in private, what exnation do you have for everything, answer me¡¯ she said .


    ¡± Fine, I knew you would flip if you heard I was talking to Ivana, I was avoiding this reaction, secondly this is an investment I do not think you would be there since you know nothing about my father¡¯spany¡± he said at that point he knew he had misyarned, he was not supposed to say what he said.


    ¡°Wow, Audrey¡± Stephanie said, mouth wide open , ¡± you know I never knew you to be this shallow, this girl is intentionally trying to warm her way back into your life and you are too blind to see that she is using her arts to get back to you, the earlier you realize this the better for us¡± Stephanie said as she walked out of the room


    Audrey tried calling her but to no avail, he even chased after her but she had long gone out of sight, he came back into the room and sat down on dejection.


    ¡® let me go and find her¡± Mirabel said as she stood up to leave the room in as much as she would never hide from her best friend.


    ¡± Alright , thank you¡± Audrey said in a sad tone.


    ¡± You know,  Audrey if I were her I would do worse, her fears are valid she is scared of losing you, I hope you understand her¡± Mirabel said before she finally left the room, Audrey just nodded his head as he sighed.


    ¡°Wait, wait is this Ivana Forbes¡± Derrick and Austin said simultaneously.


    ¡± Yes¡± Audrey replied. ¡± You are still in contact with that girl, man. How many times have I told you that she is bad news now? Did you even meet her again?¡± Derrick asked.


    ¡°I never lost contact with her,  I just got a message from her recently telling me toe for her art exhibition in New York here so I decided to take Stephanie with me as a date¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the fact that you are dumb or just really nice did you not get the gist that she was messaging you because she just wants to rekindle your old me and now she is calling you again¡±  Derrick said tapping his brother.  Derrick kept teasing his brother for a very long time, even the pleadings of Austin  for him to stop taunting him  yielded no results, after a long hours of keeping his cools and having patience , Audrey sparked angrily¡± Guy just leave me the fuck alone, I don¡¯t need your taunting now¡± Audrey said as he dashed out of the room angrily.


    Audrey knew that he needed to take a walk; it took a whole lot for him not to hit Derrick in his face, the boy just knew how to push his buttons

 Chapter 88

    Stephanie walked as far as possible she did not want to see Audrey¡¯s face, she had wanted to put behind her everything that happened at the art exhibition event they went for and now he is giving her more reasons to hate Ivana, the sight of the girl just made her skin crawled she remembered the night how she was flirting and throwing herself at him every single time, she hated the fact that she was not able to throw her on the floor and give her the beating of her life.


    ¡°How dumb can this guy be, why is he not seeing that this girl just wants to get him back at all cost and she has no better alibi than  to use her art exhibition to lure him in¡± she said to herself as she walked along the road kicking anything that came her way.


    She kept walking, unknown to her Mirabel was following her at the back, she increased her steps so she could keep up with Stephanie¡¯s pace, finally she was able to keep up with it and she caught up with her.


    The way Mirabel approached her startled her a lot because she was not  expecting someone to follow her when she walked out angrily.


    ¡± Jeez Mirabel you startled me¡± she said pinching her best friend yfully.


    ¡°Ouch you know that hurts right, I am sorry but you stormed out angrily somebody had to look out for you¡± Mirabel said and looked at her friend.


    ¡°I am fine, I am just pissed and I want to be left alone for now¡± Stephanie said as she sat down on a nearby chair


    ¡± I understand it¡¯s normal to be angry but me leaving you alone might not be possible though ¡± Mirabel said


    She knew Stephanie wanted to be left alone, but she was not going to leave her alone, even if it meant sitting quietly with her until she was ready to open up, she would do just that , sooner orter she was going to burst out her whole feelings to her.


    ¡± I know you want to be left alone but I am not going to leave you alone, if you need me I am right beside you, I will sit here waiting for you. You know I am always with you every step of the way ¡± she said, positioning herself right beside Stephanie.


    Stephanie just ignored what she said and everything she said after that as she was not ready to listen to what she had to say


    ¡°So you really would not talk to me¡± Mirabel asked pushing her by her shoulder, ¡± you know that you can tell me anything that is bothering you, I am your best friend for a reason¡± Mirabel said further putting her hands around Stephanie¡¯s shoulder and moving near her so she would feelfortable to talk to her. She knew Stephanie enjoyed it when she disturbed her, especially when he was mad, it always made her feel like there was somebody that still cared about her.


    ¡± You know, he is so clueless, I am angry about the fact that he can not seem to see the. Fact that the whore is just trying to get him back in her life, imagine he is saying she has learnt her lesson¡± Stephanie said finally breaking the silence and opening up to her best friend.


    ¡°Go, baby girl, I want to hear you spill everything to me, I want to know what is going on with you¡± Mirabel said.


    ¡± He just enjoys the attention that¡¯s all, he likes the fact that two girls are fighting over him, and I am jealous, it feeds his nonsense ego, and I¡¯m tired God knows I can not fight over anybody¡¯s son¡± Stephanie said as sheined further.


    ¡°Are you sure, you don¡¯t want to fight for your man, if you don¡¯t fight for your man you know that Ivana would easily get him right¡± Mirabel teased, ¡± and I am very sure you would not want that¡± she teased further, poking her in the shoulder


    ¡± Mirabel stop, it is just so tiring, the other day I wasining y¡¯all made me look like a mad person, now you see what I am talking about¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡± Alright, Alright let us do it this way, go to the art exhibition this time with him¡± Mirabel said.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± What am I going to do there not like I was invited¡± Stephanie said and rolled her eyes, she knew Mirabel wanted the best for her and knew what she meant when she told her to go for exhibition but there was no way in hell she was going to disgrace herself just because she wanted to protect a man from a man who clearly did not want any protection.


    ¡°I am serious babe, trust me insist, threaten him tell him that if you don¡¯t go you are ending the rtionship, this man is head over heels with you, it will work I¡¯m serious¡± Mirabel said assuring her, Stephanie gave out a heartyughter, she could not believe that her best friend would resort to cheap gimmicks just for her to get what she wants.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Mirabel said as she was confused wondering why her best friend wasughing at what she said


    ¡± Is it not funny to you, I should threaten Audrey into taking me to the Exhibition I don¡¯t need to threaten him, if he wants to take me he should take me on his own volition not because I told him to, he should not bepelled to take me because I want to keep tabs on a little witch who wants to take him from me¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡± Alright alright, I am just saying, I thought I could give my own honest opinion¡± Mirabel said.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Stephanie said as she made a request for them to leave the ce as she had a ssing up soon.


    The best friends left the scene to attend their ss, they first headed for Mirabel¡¯s dorm as Stephanie still had her stuff over at her side so she would just dress up from there and go for their ss, that day they had Drama ss and they were to learn on Improvisation, they had to imitate their favorite characters in any ssical movie of their choice. Stephanie had to hurry Stephanie up because she knew that she was in the habit of dying them so they would gette for ss so she would not have to do the Improvisation.


    ¡°Mirabel hurry up, we are goingte¡± she said as she rushed her.


    ¡± Can you calm down, I aming as you can see¡± Mirabel said and s offed at her best friend.


    Stephanie had wondered how she became best friends with someone like Mirabel, she still found it difficult to believe that someone like Mirabel could be her best friend because they were so different in so many ways but she still loved her anyways and would never trade her for anything in the world.


    They then proceeded for their ss, hands  with each other, by the time they had gotten to ss the improvisation had already started so they just quickly scrambled to hide and quickly take a seat so the lecturer would not notice theirteness and call them up to make an improvisation that they never prepared for , but it was toote as the man had already noticed them from the door.

 Chapter 89

    ¡°Mirabel and Stephanie could you kindlye to the front please, thank you foring for this ss, we really appreciate your presence¡± the lecturer mocked


    Stephanie immediately poked Mirabel because she had warned her that they were runningte for the ss but that was when she remembered that she wanted to put on her best clothes to ss.


    ¡± I warned you¡± she said as she tapped her., ¡± Ouch be nice¡± Mirabel saidText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They got to the front of the ss and were both made to make an improvisation of any of the shakespearean novels they had read, this excited Stephanie as she had read practically almost all the novels there in but Mirabel had no idea what a shakespearean novel looked like but she quickly remembered that there was a time Stephanie made her go through a very gruesome moment when she read the whole of Othello to her. Mirabel decided to do a little improvisation of the Othello character from the book Othello, while Stephanie did an improvisation of the Lady Macbeth in the book Macbeth, they both did excellently well as the whole ss gave them a round of apuse when they were done.


    ¡± You girls have done marvelously well, just stopingte to ss¡± the lecturer said as he looked at them proudly.


    This made Mirabel really happy as she has never been really congratted in ss before for doing well and it also made her feel more confident of herself as more students would be attracted to her from there


    Stephanie on the other hand had always been the A student right from high school so it was not hard getting a lot of friends. After their ss had ended they both decided to go for a te of food in any of the nearby restaurants.


    ¡°Seriously though Steph I think you should still go with my n¡± Mirabel said as they both sat down to eat, Stephanie hissed and hit Mirabel yfully on the shoulder.


    ¡°No, I am not going to go for something I am not invited for, what if she sees me there what do you think her reaction will be, I am already irritated by her I don¡¯t want to taint my image by going somewhere, that I will start fighting like a baby¡± Stephanie said and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Calm down, you being there will pass a message across to her that she should leave your man alone¡± Mirabel said, she was trying to make her friend see reasons with her but Stephanie was definitely not having any of it, she wanted Audrey to fight for their rtionship and not her this time.


    ¡°If he is interested in passing that message across, let hime and tell me by himself, see let¡¯s hurry up so we can go study, exams are fast approaching you know¡± she said reminding Mirabel about their forting exams.


    *Alright if you say so¡± Mirabel said ¡°just know you are the one that will be at a loss¡± she continued further. Stephanie just smiled when she suddenly recalled thest breath taking sex she had with Audrey and why does she feel ivana recentlying to the picture Is driving them apart


    Mirabel and Stephanie where still talking when a boy came closer to Stephanie and said ¡°you are beautiful when you smile, you have a very unique smile¡±  she immediately smiled but was shocked when she turned and saw it was marcel McDaniel another popr dude on campus he has never noticed her before what suddenly changed?


    She had to turn again to be sure she was the one he was referring to she smiled and said ¡°why are you turning your head you¡¯re the only beauty here¡± Mirabel immediately felt offended and coughed and said ¡± excuse me?¡±


    No offense love he replied


    Stephanie just smiled again and replied ¡°oh mine thank you¡± he scanned through her body and finally said ¡± how is it possible such beauty and body has been moving around campus and I never noticed¡± she immediately replied ¡± possilbly your thoughts is always else way then I most be stupid¡± then he said giving her a very seductive look ¡°your beauty alone has chamred me¡± she gave him another look and said ¡°will you stop teasing me already¡±


    ¡°I Am not teasing seriously, so let¡¯s do this. Will you being to the Tyler Tanner party tonight?¡± she just burst intoughter and said, ¡°How exactly can I go where I am not invited?¡± ¡°Well then you¡¯re invited, you¡¯re my date for tonight¡± he said. She looked at him surveying him from head to toe and said ¡°Is malia Thomas not your girlfriend you guys are practically the golden couple on campus¡±


    His eyes widened as he looked around to see if there was anybody behind them besides Mirabel and finally replied ¡°we broke up didn¡¯t you get. the memo¡± she just smiled and said ¡°no I don¡¯t because I don¡¯t care¡± as she rolled her eyes. He then gave out a light chuckle and said, ¡°you seem tough¡±.


    ¡°Are you trying to use me?¡±she asked, ¡± Because I very well know that you don¡¯t like me so go straight to the point¡± she said getting irritated at the fact that he was hitting on her rudely. ¡°Well you look like someone who has been gathering the honors since high school and still maintained it in College you¡¯re smart¡±  she immediately stood up from her seat and said ¡°so you do notice me¡±  he went closer to her ear and whispered ¡°I like you already so should we exchange contacts now because I will being to pick you up¡±


    She marveled at the level of confidence the man in front of her had gathered and said


    ¡°what if I am not interested¡±. He immediately cracked a dry joke which Stephanie or Mirabel did not find funny andughed to himself ¡°I¡¯m sorry don¡¯t be too hard on me please¡± he pleaded. After much pleading she finally agreed, she felt in her heart that there was no harm in what she was about to do as she had no intentions of sleeping with him but Audrey on the other hand was going to cheat on her surely because the whore he was going to meet would throw herself at him.


    ¡°So 8pm I wille pick you up princess¡± as he kissed her hand and walked away Mirabel on the other hand who was watching all the drama and was speechless When Marcel left she immediately grabbed Stephanie by the hand giving her a snack ¡°what the hell do you think you are doing Stephanie¡± she said ¡°what else¡±  Stephanie replied ¡°I am going out, I am going to have some fun of course¡± Mirabel did not buy that alibi as she knew her best friend more than anybody else and she knew that she was just doing it to get back at her boyfriend ¡°we both know you¡¯re only doing this just to get back at Audrey but girl this won¡¯t end well you know well¡± she advised..¡±I don¡¯t care¡± Stephanie said ¡± I will be going out tonight with another guy then I will send my happy pictures to my darling boyfriend then maybe finally he will see how I feel when I see him with another girl¡± she said.

 Chapter 90

    Stephanie then stood up in preparation for them to go ahw was not going to have that conversation with Mirabel, she had set her mind on something and that she must do. ¡°See let¡¯s go I have things to read¡± she said as she began walking forward to show that she was already tired and needed to leave


    Mirabel was not totally surprised she knew the kind of person Stephanie is and she would often say ¡°what Stephanie wants , Stephanie gets¡± this was just one of the moments Stephanie was being unreasonable and stubborn for no reason.


    When Stephanie was done studying which she was practically distracted she left school arriving in her room checked her phone with tones of missed calls from Audrey she still ignored his calls went to the bathroom to take her shower, after she was done taking her bath she picked her towel and tied it around her chest and walked over to her closet took out the hand dryer sat down with the mirror facing her, she started drying her hair when she started staring nkly into the mirror as she remembers how badly she misses Audrey since they got together today happens to be the first day they went half a day without talking to each other she became desperate picked her phone and  almost called him but she controlled herself looked at the mirror closer and said ¡°he won¡¯t value you if you don¡¯t teach him a lesson Stephanie he won¡¯t¡±


    She finally stood up from her seat as she  quickly turned off the hair dryer and walked closer to her closet again she picked a sexy short blue dress and ck heels she loosened the towel on her chest dressed up in the dress wear  her heelsbed her hair packed into bum.


    Dreamt deeper you can do this steph you¡¯re going out with another hot guy in campus you have to give your best.


    Mirabel was standing by the door and said ¡°is that what you tell yourself?¡±


    ¡°Marcel is bad news believe me and I hope you don¡¯t end up regretting everything you are doing right now, what if you get drunk and something happens to you, what are you going to do ¡± she advised her friend. Stephanie immediately smiled and said ¡°I know you love me Mirabel but please for just tonight support me I know exactly what I am doing¡±  Mirabel  just shrugged her shoulders and replied ¡°whatever¡±  Stephanie got angry and yelled at her best friend for not supporting her when she needed her the most ¡± you are my best friend Mirabel you are supposed to stick with me through out in all my bad decisions and good decisions but here you are supporting someone you just met months ago really¡± She said, ¡°alright alright I get it Audrey has stolen my friend from me she now takes his sides¡±. Mirabel was surprised at the sudden outburst of her friend ¡°Yes I am your best friend Steph I have always been and I will always be, God knows that I love you So much that is why I am telling you, if I don¡¯t call you out on your bad behavior who will¡± she said


    ¡± And no I am not taking anyone¡¯s side if that is want you think, Steph i am just concerned about you, what if this thing boomerangs you are the one that will get hurt you know¡± she further saidProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know girl but trust me¡± she said as she holds her face  ¡°Audrey is the only man i love but I need to do this¡± at that point a message came in for  her it was from marcel ¡°what¡¯s up beautiful I am outside¡± she immediately smiled   as she carried her bag and said to Mirabel ¡°I will be back¡±. ¡°but what if Audreyes looking for you?¡± Mirabel asked, she was notfortable with the decision her friend just made but there was little or nothing she could do about it as her mind was already made up.


    ¡°Tell him I went on a date¡± Stephanie replied as she walks out on her she went outside Marcel was already waiting for her the moment he saw her ¡°you look hot girl¡± he said while scanning her whole body she smiled and replied ¡°thank you so shall we¡± she said as he opens the car door for her.


    Mirabel was staring from the window exhaled and said I hope you really know what you¡¯re steph.


    While driving, Marcel eye¡¯s was all over Stephanie body he kept staring and smiled again when they finally arrived at the party everyone eyes turned to steph she didn¡¯t know if to love the attention or to be scared she was hardly noticed in campus by the popr bodies nor ever been invited to any private party of theirs.


    When they arrived Marcel and eye¡¯s started screaming everyone was drinking half already drunk save your tears by the weekend and Ariana grande was already ying loudly she immediately felt out of ce Marcel also started drinking with his hands all over her she wasn¡¯t liking it anymore.


    Audrey went to pick Stephanie up so they could abith attend the exhibition together but when he arrived her room he found it was empty he wondered where she went to her phone was off already he wondered he was already leaving when he bumped into Mirabel and asked her where Stephanie had run off to she was silent for a while he immediately said ¡°spit it out already Mirabel I can hear your heartbeat race fast already where is Stephanie already?¡± He asked frantically


    ¡± Well she said with her voice already cracking she went out with Marcel McDonald,¡± she continued.


    ¡± what?, Does that boy think it is a joke?¡± he said


    ¡°How could she do that she already knew I don¡¯t get along with him she did this on purpose ¡± he yelled as he scared Mirabel she was already nervous and shivering at the same time ¡°well she can do as she pleases¡±  she yelled again as he walks to his car and drove in fast speed.


    Stephanie was still lost in thoughts when she felt someone¡¯s hands on her waist she turned and saw it was Marcel she didn¡¯t like how close he was getting and faked a smile ¡°so are you enjoying yourself?¡± He asked


    She faked another smile and said ¡°definitely I am¡±


    He then looked at her and knew instantly that she was lying ¡± but you ain¡¯t drinking the beer in your hand drink girl let¡¯s have more fun¡± she turned and realized somewhere already taking hard drunks marcel was trying to kiss her when she remove her lips and immediately felt suffocated ¡°I have to leave¡± she said ¡°why?¡± he asked looking furious ¡°Becauseing here was a bad idea¡± she replied and turned her back to leave as she was about to leave he grabbed her hand tightly and said ¡°you can¡¯t leave me alone because I brought you here you should be grateful someone like me even notice you and bring you to a happening party like this one you ain¡¯t so special don¡¯t tter yourself, just because Audrey brown is going out with you doesn¡¯t make you some princess¡±

 Chapter 91

    She felt insulted by his words and removed his hand from her arm and said ¡°I am definitely special but it will take only someone special to notice so you already knew I am dating Audrey but you still asked me out for what?¡±


    She knew that she could have listened to Mirabel but she was just being stubborn and chose not to listen to her , now she has put herself in trouble for just going out to have fun without Audrey, she hated the guts of Marcel after what he just said to her.


    ¡°Because I want to get on his nerves Audrey was messing around with my girl on campus behind my back when I found out I wanted to return the favor by messing around with his¡±


    Stephanie was already burning in so much rage her blood was boiling, she knew that Marcel was lying, Audrey had never argued or had eyes for another man¡¯s girl, she knew they had grudges with each other but she did not know why but that was a discussion for another day she could not believe he would think so low of her and she immediately pped him ¡°not everyone is as cheap as your girl I only belong to Audrey Brown his hundred times a man than you and about your party it sucks¡±  just like she was about to leave when he hold her back again ¡°don¡¯t you dare walk out on me¡± Stephanie just got him again and said ¡± don¡¯t touch me¡± yelling so everyone would hear, they all turned towards their direction, but they did move or behave like anything was happening as they all feared Marcel, everyone were left staring at them as she walks out on him Marcel had never been humiliated like this his whole life he will do whatever he can to get back at Stephanie Audrey isn¡¯t his only enemy now.


    Now Stephanie must pay he will get between her legs then he will see how far her pride will take her


    Stephanie was so angry she couldn¡¯t get a cab she started walking home crying she was so stupid how could she have believed a jerk like Marcel she¡¯s such an idiot she suddenly realized she has turned off her phone she immediately picked it from her bag and on her phone to see tons of messages from Audrey tears won¡¯t stop dropping from her eyes she decided to call back but this time he is the one not taking her call she decided to call mirabel to hear if he came back Mirabel didn¡¯t know what  to say she chuckled I am sorry girl but Audrey already knows that you went out together with Marcel my tongue slipped¡± Stephanie went silent for a while and replied with a cold voice


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°He came to pick you up Steph, I warned you and I remember telling you this guy is head over heels for you but you refused to listen¡± Mirabel said.


    ¡°What did he say¡± she asked with tears swelling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Well he went to the exhibition alone girl he was so furious without saying another word¡± Mirabel replied


    At that point she ended the call she could feel her body shaking endlessly she¡¯ was so scared, she wished she had listened to Mirabel when she was warning her ¡± what has she done¡± she thought to herself  she gave constion in the fact that Audrey loves her he would understand she was just confused.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She finally saw a cab and got in she decided to go to the exhibition and makeup with her boyfriend she loves him alot she can¡¯t allow their love to break just like that.


    Audrey already arrived almost two hours ago but he didn¡¯t step out of his car. He was deep in thought about what Stephanie was thinking about going out with Marcel. He was so furious that he hit his hand on the ss and got injured. He didn¡¯t mind the blooding out, he was more furious with what Stephanie did.


    When a call from ivana came he saw the phone ringing and didn¡¯t pick the call he suddenly decided to go inside he had nothing to lose since Stephanie had already made her choice he immediately cleaned his hand and stepped down from his car and went inside ivana was already losing her nerves Audrey was nowhere to be found and he already promised her he will being Vrie went closer to her and said Ivana ,¡±looks like Audrey has ditched you again just like he did before before remember on your seventeenth birthday celebration how you were waiting for him and ended up embarrassing yourself¡±


    Ivana gave her a Stern look to show that she did not appreciate the fact that she wasing to remind her about her past, she hated that moment in her life it felt like the ground should open up and swallow her, you know what Vrie if you don¡¯t shut up already I will use your face to mop the whole floor she became scared and said ¡± I am sorry ivana I was just trying ¡± Valrke exined


    ¡°I said shut up val before I do what I promised¡± Ivana ordered in anger.


    She was still talking with Vrie when she saw a glimpse of Audrey. She immediately had a huge smile on her face and went closer to him and hugged him after which she said in his ears ¡± I thought you will stand me up again just like you did before¡±. He just shook his head in negation as he was not in the mood to talk ¡± so Stephanie isn¡¯t with you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No¡± he immediately replied ¡°she already has ns for tonight¡± he said Ivana immediately smiled and said ¡°with how protective she was over you the other night I never imagined she will even leave you alone for a second¡±  he looked at her and frowned his face saying ¡°well she has decided what¡¯s important to her tonight¡±, ivana could sense the lovebirds were already on the road of drafting apart, she can bet on  her life she¡¯s the cause of them fighting she has this evil smile on her face Audrey immediately asked ¡°so tell me what did I miss already¡± ¡± nothing much¡± she replied ¡°that ce was already death until you stepped in¡± she said further.. ¡°Really?¡± he asked further as she jumped up in excitement. He was talking to her calmly. ¡°Yes,¡± she said as whispered with her hand on his shoulders.


    ¡°Come with me¡± she says as she holds his hand she stopped one of the waiters grabbed two sses of red wine and handed one to him, ¡°shall we give a toast to forever friendship or even friends with benefits¡± he smiled and said ¡°cheers¡±


    Ivana could not go but be inquisitive about everything that was going on in his life including his love life me


    ¡°So tell me what¡¯s the issue with Stephanie I can sense a lovers quarrel you know you can always talk to me Audrey always¡± she says while romancing his hand he smile and said ¡°can we not talk about Stephanie already I came here to clear my head¡±  ¡°of course we shall do that,¡± she said while holding his hands tighter she called the waiter to refill the sses with drinks.


    ¡°So shall we dance¡± she requested, he looked at her and said ¡°I am not in the mood Ivana¡±


    ¡°Audrey please  let¡¯s go and dance promise it will be fun just like before¡± she gave him a deeper seductive look and started romancing his whole body she grabbed his hand to the dance floor they started dancing she was doing all she could to seduce him till he could no longer resist, his mind drifted to what Stephanie could be doing with Marcel, that and the breaking point for him he decided to give in to her charms, what was the worst that could happen he thought.


    She immediately threw her lips to his he could not  exin what charm ivana was using when he reciprocated her kiss as they began to kiss leaving each other breathless Stephanie had already arrived by this time  and was there watching when Audrey and ivana started kissing she couldn¡¯t control her tears when Audrey saw a glimpse of Stephanie with tears dropping at the moment he realized he has messed up big time without saying a word she ran out of there as fast as she could ivana was trying to continue kissing him when he pushed her aside and ran after Stephanie he ran as fast as he could  finally getting to her and held her ¡°what you saw in there meant nothing babe I was just upset you went out with another guy that wasn¡¯t me just to get back at me that sucks you know.¡±

 Chapter 92

    She was so furious and pped him ¡°some nerve you have and I caught you again kissing the same girl we fought over I left that party as fast as I could because I realized us fighting was stupid but this it sucks I can¡¯t do this anymore¡± she said as she falls on her feet tears wouldn¡¯ stop dropping from her eyes Audrey felt so guilty and went down to console her he holds her face and said ¡± you¡¯re my life Stephanie I would never imagine hurting you but I waa also hurt I was not thinking straight please bebe let¡¯s let this go¡±


    ¡°No¡±  she furiously screamed ¡°if I didn¡¯t arrive there in time with the lust I saw both in your eyes you would have had sex with her so no I won¡¯t let this go ¡± as she ran out on him again he was about to go after her when derrick hold him back said let her go bro she needs to vent Audrey was shocked by seeing Derrick and immediately asked ¡°when  did you get here? ¡±


    *Long story¡± he replied¡± but now I hope you believe me when I say Ivana was bad news he turned to his brother and hugged him I messed up big time this time around I might lose the girl I love more than anything again¡±


    As Stephanie left, she did not know where her legs were taking her she just wanted to run as far as possible, she could not help but feel the pain in her chest when Audrey was kissing Ivana, she felt betrayed and used, she keeps running till she could feel her legs no more after which she fell on a nearbywn way, she just sat there balling her eyes out before she picked up her phone to call Mirabel only to find it was dead so she decided to head to her dorm.


    As she got there, Mirabel was already sleeping but on seeing how distraught she looked, the sleep almost cleared from her eyes as she hugged her passionately.


    ¡± Ooh my dear you look terrible¡± Mirabel said as she went to the fridge to give her a bottle of water and got her some tissues to clean her tears.


    ¡± He kissed Ivana¡± Stephanie blurted out bursting into another round of tears, ¡± I feel hurt, I feel betrayed, you know after you spoke to me about  being reasonable, I thought about the reason we were fighting and went to the Exhibition to make up with him but I was greeted by then kissing I did not know what to do so I ran out, I ran as far as possible¡± She said further.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Mirabel hated when her best friend was going through bad times if she just held her hand and looked into her eyes telling her it was going to be fine , they would pull through this together. ¡± I think he was hurt too you know how guys who can be¡± Mirabel said giving excuse for Audrey.


    ¡°Hurt, I was more hurt, I was hurt that he did not believe me , I was hurt that he still made the decision to go for the exhibition but did I cheat on him?¡± Stephanie said as hot tears kept rolling down her cheeks.


    After a while , Mirabel put Stephanie¡¯s head on herp so she could stroke it and sleep off.


    ¡± Shhhh, all you need to do is sleep baby¡¯ Mirabel whispered in her ears, this is why she never wanted to enter a rtionship in the first ce, the whole heartbreaks and  tears she was not sure how to deal with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so stupid¡± Stephanie said as she drifted off to sleep.


    Mirabel felt sorry for her best friend; she could not even imagine what Audrey was also passing through at that moment.


    Audrey on the other hand had left the party with his brother Derrick after he had seen Ivanaughing heartily at what she had done, it meant she knew that Stephanie was there when she started kissing, it took all the self control in the works not to hit Ivana at that moment.


    ¡± I warned you bro I warned you, ever wondered why I don¡¯t like that girl, she is too fake, now she wants you back after what she did ¡± Derrick said.


    ¡± Derrick I don¡¯t want you throwing the fact that you turned out right to my face, can you drive me somewhere I can light up some and drink some alcohol¡± Audrey replied his brother


    ¡± You want to get drunk, I am not taking you to a club let¡¯s go drink at my ce¡± Derrick  said as he sped off to his hotel so they could have some rest there was enough drama for the day.


    Immediately they got to the room, Audrey opened the bottle of vodka that was in front of him and nearly downed it  before Derrick collected it from him andid him down on the bed.


    ¡°We will find a way around your problem with Stephanie¡¯ Derrick said as he patted his brother to sleep , it was not long after he slept off


    Semester was running to an end as examinations were fast approaching which only meant that Stephanie had to go back to Boston to see her parents, she had not gone home for the longest time ever since she left for New York she had not even out a call through to them, the only time she spoke to then there were the ones who made an effort to talk to her. She was deep in thought when her phone rang, it was a message from  her younger sister who only wanted to know how she was faring, she picked up her phone to reply to the message they spoke at length as they had not spoken to each other ever since thest time they saw each other.


    ¡± Hey babe, what¡¯s up?¡± Mirabel asked as she barged into the room without knocking.


    ¡± Jeez, ma can you kindly knock on my door and allow me to give you permission to enter before you actually enter the room¡± Stephanie said chastising her best friend.


    ¡°Awn babe I love you too¡± Mirabel replied giving off a cheesy smile, she knew her best friend was deep in thoughts and hated being interrupted but what could she do, she lives to make Stephanie¡¯s life miserable and there was nothing she or anybody could actually do about it


    ¡°Spill, you do not seem to be in a good mood¡±Mirabel asked her best friend.


    ¡°Nothing it is just the fact that I will soon have to leave for home after examse to an end, I don¡¯t know what to do, I have not even spoken to my mum in months ever since we got to New York¡± she said looking at Mirabel and giving off a worried look


    ¡± Is that the only reason why you are worried or there¡¯s more?¡± Mirabel asked.


    ¡°Basically, the only thing , you know I just spoke to Isabelle my sister, she just told me how much mum misses me and would love to have me back¡± Stephanie added, gently putting her head on Mirabel¡¯s shoulders so she could receivefort from it.

 Chapter 93

    Mirabel began rubbing her best friends as a sort of relief she knew that Stephanie enjoyed it when she did that even if she was very good at denying things.


    ¡® you know what I know what would make you feel better¡±Mirabel said urging her to stand up


    She needed to take her best friend out, maybe to a club or something so they could have fun and forget all about their worries at the moment.


    Mirabel also had issues she was fighting especially her issue with Austin, she did not know whether she should act on her feelings or anything, she had already developed feelings for him but she did not know whether it was a two way thing or just one sided, she knew that Stephanie was already extremely worried so she was not going to add to her problems by telling her about Austin.


    ¡°Where are you suggesting we go?¡± Stephanie said, standing up so she could pick a dress from her closet. She really needed the outing.


    ,¡±Anywhere you think is fine by us, I would really love to go out with you, so we could enjoy ourselves and have maximum fun¡± Mirabel said


    After they had dressed up the two best friends stepped out of campus to downtown Manhattan where they could get hold of the most happening clubs in the city.


    They danced and danced till they could not feel their legs any more, by midnight Stephanie had already gotten so drunk that Mirabel could not hold her any longer. Mirabel could not drink as much as she would have loved to but she knew that she had someone to look after, as Stephanie was not a person that could good her liquor very well.


    When she saw it was getting out of control, Stephanie had already mounted the podium and had collected the microphone from the host, she began spilling all of her dirty secrets out to the public.


    ¡°Hey Everybody¡± Stephanie said as she mounted the podium ¡± y¡¯all need to give me your undivided attention, do you know men are actually the worst people on this Earth, sometimes I wonder why they were created¡± She said as she began pointing to every man she could set her eyes on at the party.


    Mirabel tried as much as she could to dry her away from the podium, but it was not just possible as she proved difficult.


    ¡± So y¡¯all I¡¯m sorry that is my amazing amazing best friend, she has been there for me through it all, she saw how my boyfriend has been using me and how he has hurt me so much so please help me give her a round of apuse¡± Stephanie continued.


    The crowd could not help but burst into fits of Laughter as they saw how she disgraced herself on stage, some even went as far as making videos of her on stage so they could use itter or during the day.


    At this point Mirabel had already ran out of ideas on what she should do so she quickly put a call through to the only person she knew Stephanie was willing to listen to no matter how angry she was at him.


    ¡°Hey Audrey, are you busy? There is an emergency,¡±she said frantically as soon as he picked up the call.


    ¡± What happened?¡± he asked, already getting agitated. Mirabel had never really called him like that, so he knew that for her to call, sounding really worried, it only meant that something had happened to Stephanie.


    ¡± We are at a party in downtown Manhattan, 12 wheatbeaver street to be precise, the name of the club is opium, Stephanie is heavily drunk and is telling everyone that you guys are having problems¡±Mirabel said.


    ¡± Wait what, what do you mean she is heavily drunk, who gave her that much liquor to drink?¡±Audrey said standing up so he could pick up his jacket and dash out of the room.


    ¡± Well she was going a bit down so I suggested that we go to a club. Maybe it would help her, I did not know she would drink so much,¡± Mirabel exined.


    ¡°Alright, it is no issues , I am on my way, just keep your phone so I would be able to reach you¡± Audrey replied.


    Soon after Audrey was speeding through the streets of Manhattan he did not know the exact location of the club Mirabel had called out to him so he quickly put on his Google map so he could be able to navigate through the city easily, in about a few minutes he arrived at the club and found Mirabel waiting for him at the entrance of the club.


    ¡°Thank Goodness you are here, I have actually tried bringing her out from there but it seems she Is hell bent on destroying your name¡±Mirabel said as soon as they saw each other.


    He immediately went to the stage so he could carry her but she instantly recognised him and introduced him to the ring public.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Ooooh my boyfriend is here people, the most annoying person in the world, I am d you guys get to meet the person I have been rambling about¡± she said as she began stuttering her words, she tries saying more things but it seemed the alcohol had already gotten  the better part of her.


    ¡± Okayyy babe you have had enough we need to go now¡± Audrey said gently carrying her over his shoulder so they could move along quickly.


    She tries to resist as she did not want him to touch her bust he was obviously stronger than her, she did all she could to resist him carrying her but all her shouts and screams  were up to no avail, he did not care what she thought at that moment, all he cared about was removing her from the eyes of the ring public. After he was sessfully able to get her to the car, heid off the debts the us had incurred at the party and started driving all the way down to Derrick¡¯s hotel to pass the night since it was nearby and driving all the way to school at that peak of the night would not be advisable.


    By the time they got there, Derrick was already waiting for them at the reception so Audrey paid for a room for both girls.


    ¡°Oh boy how drunk  is she? ¡± Derrick said as soon as he saw Stephanie.


    ¡°This girl is really my spirit animal¡± He teased further.


    ¡°Derrick please this is not time for jokes,¡± Audrey said and snapped at his brother.


    Stephanie was justughing and crying throughout the whole situation because she was feeling a myriad of emotions at that moment. It was not long before  they were able to put her to sleep. It was only after she slept that they were also able to get some rest.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry Audrey, I did not know that her getting this drunk would ruin everything, the whole aim was to go for a party and forget about all of our problems, I am going through one yuuno¡± Mirabel said as she sat beside Audrey so she could give an exnation

 Chapter 94

    ¡°No Mirabel, you owe no one an exnation you need what you thought was right for your best friend, I would have done the same for Derrick or Austin you know¡± Audrey replied and hugged her, ¡± but is she really mad at me though¡± he asked wanting to know why she would drink so much.


    ¡® you know better, she doesn¡¯t even want to see your face or hear your name , she is really really mad at you, but all I think you should do is apologize to her and make her feel loved , there is no greater thing than writing her an apology note or even singing an apology song to her it could help yunoo¡± Mirabel said.


    ¡± But wait I did was not intentional , I did not intend to kiss Ivana, she came on me¡± Audrey tried exining


    ¡± Trust me I know, it hard but you need to really show her that it is here you want and not Ivana, she has tried fighting for you but it seems like she is the only one fighting, akw her feel like you would cross mountains to be with her¡± Mirabel advised.


    ¡® Honestly I don¡¯t know what I would do if I ever  lost Stephanie, she is everything to me right now, she is my world, but I honestly did not intend to hurt her¡± Audrey said.


    ¡± I know but you paying pretense that you don¡¯t know Ivana wants you is just want is irking her, you ying pretense would not work not everybody is like me that gets over their ex, that girl still wants you and you know it ¡± Mirabel said.


    ¡°So you are saying I should make it up to her right, thanks Mirabel I need to get going now, maybe I would sleep with Derrick or something¡± he said and stood up to leave the room


    After a while Mirabel stood up to sleep beside Stephanie hoping that  if she slept it would also help her in forgetting about Austin after all they are not even on talking terms.


    The next morning, Stephanie woke up with a banging headache and body pains she looked all around her and saw that it was Mirabelsleeping beside her, she wondered what she could be doing in an hotel so she decided to wake her up but all to no avail before she knew it she saw the door open and  a waiter was bringing in a cup of cold juice and some very hot doughnuts, they also brought along some pain relievers.


    ¡° Good morning ma, hope you had a nice sleep¡± the waiter said.


    ¡± What is this?¡± she asked. ¡± Your boyfriend ordered room service for you and he told us to bring this up for you,¡± the waiter replied.


    She became confused because thest she voisk remember she and Audrey were in an intense argument so she wondered why he would lodge her in an hotel and order room service for her.


    ¡± Alright thank you¡± she said taking the tray from the waiter so she could eat and take her drugs, she was already feeling tired and nauseous she hated the way she was feeling.


    Immediately she ate Sha ran to the bathroom so she could spill out everything she had eaten as she felt like vomiting


    The best friends left the scene to attend their ss, they first headed for Mirabel¡¯s dorm as Stephanie still had her stuff over at her side so she would just dress up from there and go for their ss, that day they had Drama ss and they were to learn on Improvisation, they had to imitate their favorite characters in any ssical movie of their choice. Stephanie had to hurry Stephanie up because she knew that she was in the habit of dying them so they would gette for ss so she would not have to do the Improvisation.


    ¡°Mirabel hurry up, we are goingte¡± she said as she rushed her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Can you calm down, I aming as you can see¡± Mirabel said and s offed at her best friend.


    Stephanie had wondered how she became best friends with someone like Mirabel, she still found it difficult to believe that someone like Mirabel could be her best friend because they were so different in so many ways but she still loved her anyways and would never trade her for anything in the world.


    They then proceeded for their ss, hands  with each other, by the time they had gotten to ss the improvisation had already started so they just quickly scrambled to hide and quickly take a seat so the lecturer would not notice theirteness and call them up to make an improvisation that they never prepared for , but it was toote as the man had already noticed them from the door.


    ¡°Mirabel and Stephanie could you kindlye to the front please, thank you foring for this ss, we really appreciate your presence¡± the lecturer mocked


    Stephanie immediately poked Mirabel because she had warned her that they were runningte for the ss but that was when she remembered that she wanted to put on her best clothes to ss.


    ¡± I warned you¡± she said as she tapped her., ¡± Ouch be nice¡± Mirabel said


    They got to the front of the ss and were both made to make an improvisation of any of the shakespearean novels they had read, this excited Stephanie as she had read practically almost all the novels there in but Mirabel had no idea what a shakespearean novel looked like but she quickly remembered that there was a time Stephanie made her go through a very gruesome moment when she read the whole of Othello to her. Mirabel decided to do a little improvisation of the Othello character from the book Othello, while Stephanie did an improvisation of the Lady Macbeth in the book Macbeth, they both did excellently well as the whole ss gave them a round of apuse when they were done.


    ¡± You girls have done marvelously well, just stopingte to ss¡± the lecturer said as he looked at them proudly.


    This made Mirabel really happy as she has never been really congratted in ss before for doing well and it also made her feel more confident of herself as more students would be attracted to her from there


    Stephanie on the other hand had always been the A student right from high school so it was not hard getting a lot of friends. After their ss had ended they both decided to go for a te of food in any of the nearby restaurants.


    ¡°Seriously though Steph I think you should still go with my n¡± Mirabel said as they both sat down to eat, Stephanie hissed and hit Mirabel yfully on the shoulder.


    ¡°No, I am not going to go for something I am not invited for, what if she sees me there what do you think her reaction will be, I am already irritated by her I don¡¯t want to taint my image by going somewhere, that I will start fighting like a baby¡± Stephanie said and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Calm down, you being there will pass a message across to her that she should leave your man alone¡± Mirabel said, she was trying to make her friend see reasons with her but Stephanie was definitely not having any of it, she wanted Audrey to fight for their rtionship and not her this time.


    ¡°If he is interested in passing that message across, let hime and tell me by himself, see let¡¯s hurry up so we can go study, exams are fast approaching you know¡± she said reminding Mirabel about their forting exams.


    *Alright if you say so¡± Mirabel said ¡°just know you are the one that will be at a loss¡± she continued further. Stephanie just smiled when she suddenly recalled thest breath taking sex she had with Audrey and why does she feel ivana recentlying to the picture Is driving them apart

 Chapter 95

    Mirabel and Stephanie where still talking when a boy came closer to Stephanie and said ¡°you are beautiful when you smile, you have a very unique smile¡±  she immediately smiled but was shocked when she turned and saw it was marcel McDaniel another popr dude on campus he has never noticed her before what suddenly changed?


    She had to turn again to be sure she was the one he was referring to she smiled and said ¡°why are you turning your head you¡¯re the only beauty here¡± Mirabel immediately felt offended and coughed and said ¡± excuse me?¡±


    No offense love he replied


    Stephanie just smiled again and replied ¡°oh mine thank you¡± he scanned through her body and finally said ¡± how is it possible such beauty and body has been moving around campus and I never noticed¡± she immediately replied ¡± possilbly your thoughts is always else way then I most be stupid¡± then he said giving her a very seductive look ¡°your beauty alone has chamred me¡± she gave him another look and said ¡°will you stop teasing me already¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I Am not teasing seriously, so let¡¯s do this. Will you being to the Tyler Tanner party tonight?¡± she just burst intoughter and said, ¡°How exactly can I go where I am not invited?¡± ¡°Well then you¡¯re invited, you¡¯re my date for tonight¡± he said. She looked at him surveying him from head to toe and said ¡°Is malia Thomas not your girlfriend you guys are practically the golden couple on campus¡±


    His eyes widened as he looked around to see if there was anybody behind them besides Mirabel and finally replied ¡°we broke up didn¡¯t you get. the memo¡± she just smiled and said ¡°no I don¡¯t because I don¡¯t care¡± as she rolled her eyes. He then gave out a light chuckle and said, ¡°you seem tough¡±.


    ¡°Are you trying to use me?¡±she asked, ¡± Because I very well know that you don¡¯t like me so go straight to the point¡± she said getting irritated at the fact that he was hitting on her rudely. ¡°Well you look like someone who has been gathering the honors since high school and still maintained it in College you¡¯re smart¡±  she immediately stood up from her seat and said ¡°so you do notice me¡±  he went closer to her ear and whispered ¡°I like you already so should we exchange contacts now because I will being to pick you up¡±


    She marveled at the level of confidence the man in front of her had gathered and said


    ¡°what if I am not interested¡±. He immediately cracked a dry joke which Stephanie or Mirabel did not find funny andughed to himself ¡°I¡¯m sorry don¡¯t be too hard on me please¡± he pleaded. After much pleading she finally agreed, she felt in her heart that there was no harm in what she was about to do as she had no intentions of sleeping with him but Audrey on the other hand was going to cheat on her surely because the whore he was going to meet would throw herself at him.


    ¡°So 8pm I wille pick you up princess¡± as he kissed her hand and walked away Mirabel on the other hand who was watching all the drama and was speechless When Marcel left she immediately grabbed Stephanie by the hand giving her a snack ¡°what the hell do you think you are doing Stephanie¡± she said ¡°what else¡±  Stephanie replied ¡°I am going out, I am going to have some fun of course¡± Mirabel did not buy that alibi as she knew her best friend more than anybody else and she knew that she was just doing it to get back at her boyfriend ¡°we both know you¡¯re only doing this just to get back at Audrey but girl this won¡¯t end well you know well¡± she advised..¡±I don¡¯t care¡± Stephanie said ¡± I will be going out tonight with another guy then I will send my happy pictures to my darling boyfriend then maybe finally he will see how I feel when I see him with another girl¡± she said.


    Stephanie then stood up in preparation for them to go ahw was not going to have that conversation with Mirabel, she had set her mind on something and that she must do. ¡°See let¡¯s go I have things to read¡± she said as she began walking forward to show that she was already tired and needed to leave


    Mirabel was not totally surprised she knew the kind of person Stephanie is and she would often say ¡°what Stephanie wants , Stephanie gets¡± this was just one of the moments Stephanie was being unreasonable and stubborn for no reason.


    When Stephanie was done studying which she was practically distracted she left school arriving in her room checked her phone with tones of missed calls from Audrey she still ignored his calls went to the bathroom to take her shower, after she was done taking her bath she picked her towel and tied it around her chest and walked over to her closet took out the hand dryer sat down with the mirror facing her, she started drying her hair when she started staring nkly into the mirror as she remembers how badly she misses Audrey since they got together today happens to be the first day they went half a day without talking to each other she became desperate picked her phone and  almost called him but she controlled herself looked at the mirror closer and said ¡°he won¡¯t value you if you don¡¯t teach him a lesson Stephanie he won¡¯t¡±


    She finally stood up from her seat as she  quickly turned off the hair dryer and walked closer to her closet again she picked a sexy short blue dress and ck heels she loosened the towel on her chest dressed up in the dress wear  her heelsbed her hair packed into bum.


    Dreamt deeper you can do this steph you¡¯re going out with another hot guy in campus you have to give your best.


    Mirabel was standing by the door and said ¡°is that what you tell yourself?¡±


    ¡°Marcel is bad news believe me and I hope you don¡¯t end up regretting everything you are doing right now, what if you get drunk and something happens to you, what are you going to do ¡± she advised her friend. Stephanie immediately smiled and said ¡°I know you love me Mirabel but please for just tonight support me I know exactly what I am doing¡±  Mirabel  just shrugged her shoulders and replied ¡°whatever¡±  Stephanie got angry and yelled at her best friend for not supporting her when she needed her the most ¡± you are my best friend Mirabel you are supposed to stick with me through out in all my bad decisions and good decisions but here you are supporting someone you just met months ago really¡± She said, ¡°alright alright I get it Audrey has stolen my friend from me she now takes his sides¡±. Mirabel was surprised at the sudden outburst of her friend ¡°Yes I am your best friend Steph I have always been and I will always be, God knows that I love you So much that is why I am telling you, if I don¡¯t call you out on your bad behavior who will¡± she said

 Chapter 96

    ¡± And no I am not taking anyone¡¯s side if that is want you think, Steph i am just concerned about you, what if this thing boomerangs you are the one that will get hurt you know¡± she further said


    ¡°I know girl but trust me¡± she said as she holds her face  ¡°Audrey is the only man i love but I need to do this¡± at that point a message came in for  her it was from marcel ¡°what¡¯s up beautiful I am outside¡± she immediately smiled   as she carried her bag and said to Mirabel ¡°I will be back¡±. ¡°but what if Audreyes looking for you?¡± Mirabel asked, she was notfortable with the decision her friend just made but there was little or nothing she could do about it as her mind was already made up.


    ¡°Tell him I went on a date¡± Stephanie replied as she walks out on her she went outside Marcel was already waiting for her the moment he saw her ¡°you look hot girl¡± he said while scanning her whole body she smiled and replied ¡°thank you so shall we¡± she said as he opens the car door for her.


    Mirabel was staring from the window exhaled and said I hope you really know what you¡¯re steph.


    While driving, Marcel eye¡¯s was all over Stephanie body he kept staring and smiled again when they finally arrived at the party everyone eyes turned to steph she didn¡¯t know if to love the attention or to be scared she was hardly noticed in campus by the popr bodies nor ever been invited to any private party of theirs.


    When they arrived Marcel and eye¡¯s started screaming everyone was drinking half already drunk save your tears by the weekend and Ariana grande was already ying loudly she immediately felt out of ce Marcel also started drinking with his hands all over her she wasn¡¯t liking it anymore.


    Audrey went to pick Stephanie up so they could abith attend the exhibition together but when he arrived her room he found it was empty he wondered where she went to her phone was off already he wondered he was already leaving when he bumped into Mirabel and asked her where Stephanie had run off to she was silent for a while he immediately said ¡°spit it out already Mirabel I can hear your heartbeat race fast already where is Stephanie already?¡± He asked frantically


    ¡± Well she said with her voice already cracking she went out with Marcel McDonald,¡± she continued.


    ¡± what?, Does that boy think it is a joke?¡± he said.


    ¡°How could she do that she already knew I don¡¯t get along with him she did this on purpose ¡± he yelled as he scared Mirabel she was already nervous and shivering at the same time ¡°well she can do as she pleases¡±  she yelled again as he walks to his car and drove in fast speed.


    Stephanie was still lost in thoughts when she felt someone¡¯s hands on her waist she turned and saw it was Marcel she didn¡¯t like how close he was getting and faked a smile ¡°so are you enjoying yourself?¡± He asked


    She faked another smile and said ¡°definitely I am¡±


    He then looked at her and knew instantly that she was lying ¡± but you ain¡¯t drinking the beer in your hand drink girl let¡¯s have more fun¡± she turned and realized somewhere already taking hard drunks marcel was trying to kiss her when she remove her lips and immediately felt suffocated ¡°I have to leave¡± she said ¡°why?¡± he asked looking furious ¡°Becauseing here was a bad idea¡± she replied and turned her back to leave as she was about to leave he grabbed her hand tightly and said ¡°you can¡¯t leave me alone because I brought you here you should be grateful someone like me even notice you and bring you to a happening party like this one you ain¡¯t so special don¡¯t tter yourself, just because Audrey brown is going out with you doesn¡¯t make you some princess¡±


    She felt insulted by his words and removed his hand from her arm and said ¡°I am definitely special but it will take only someone special to notice so you already knew I am dating Audrey but you still asked me out for what?¡±


    She knew that she could have listened to Mirabel but she was just being stubborn and chose not to listen to her , now she has put herself in trouble for just going out to have fun without Audrey, she hated the guts of Marcel after what he just said to her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Because I want to get on his nerves Audrey was messing around with my girl on campus behind my back when I found out I wanted to return the favor by messing around with his¡±


    Stephanie was already burning in so much rage her blood was boiling, she knew that Marcel was lying, Audrey had never argued or had eyes for another man¡¯s girl, she knew they had grudges with each other but she did not know why but that was a discussion for another day she could not believe he would think so low of her and she immediately pped him ¡°not everyone is as cheap as your girl I only belong to Audrey Brown his hundred times a man than you and about your party it sucks¡±  just like she was about to leave when he hold her back again ¡°don¡¯t you dare walk out on me¡± Stephanie just got him again and said ¡± don¡¯t touch me¡± yelling so everyone would hear, they all turned towards their direction, but they did move or behave like anything was happening as they all feared Marcel, everyone were left staring at them as she walks out on him Marcel had never been humiliated like this his whole life he will do whatever he can to get back at Stephanie Audrey isn¡¯t his only enemy now.


    Now Stephanie must pay he will get between her legs then he will see how far her pride will take her


    Stephanie was so angry she couldn¡¯t get a cab she started walking home crying she was so stupid how could she have believed a jerk like Marcel she¡¯s such an idiot she suddenly realized she has turned off her phone she immediately picked it from her bag and on her phone to see tons of messages from Audrey tears won¡¯t stop dropping from her eyes she decided to call back but this time he is the one not taking her call she decided to call mirabel to hear if he came back Mirabel didn¡¯t know what  to say she chuckled I am sorry girl but Audrey already knows that you went out together with Marcel my tongue slipped¡± Stephanie went silent for a while and replied with a cold voice


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°He came to pick you up Steph, I warned you and I remember telling you this guy is head over heels for you but you refused to listen¡± Mirabel said.


    ¡­¡­ ¡­¡±What did he say¡± she asked with tears swelling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Well he went to the exhibition alone girl he was so furious without saying another word¡± Mirabel replied


    At that point she ended the call she could feel her body shaking endlessly she¡¯ was so scared, she wished she had listened to Mirabel when she was warning her ¡± what has she done¡± she thought to herself  she gave constion in the fact that Audrey loves her he would understand she was just confused.

 Chapter 97

    She finally saw a cab and got in she decided to go to the exhibition and makeup with her boyfriend she loves him alot she can¡¯t allow their love to break just like that.


    Audrey already arrived almost two hours ago but he didn¡¯t step out of his car. He was deep in thought about what Stephanie was thinking about going out with Marcel. He was so furious that he hit his hand on the ss and got injured. He didn¡¯t mind the blooding out, he was more furious with what Stephanie did.


    When a call from ivana came he saw the phone ringing and didn¡¯t pick the call he suddenly decided to go inside he had nothing to lose since Stephanie had already made her choice he immediately cleaned his hand and stepped down from his car and went inside ivana was already losing her nerves Audrey was nowhere to be found and he already promised her he will being Vrie went closer to her and said Ivana ,¡±looks like Audrey has ditched you again just like he did before before remember on your seventeenth birthday celebration how you were waiting for him and ended up embarrassing yours


    The next morning, Stephanie woke up with a banging headache and body pains she looked all around her and saw that it was Mirabelsleeping beside her, she wondered what she could be doing in an hotel so she decided to wake her up but all to no avail before she knew it she saw the door open and  a waiter was bringing in a cup of cold juice and some very hot doughnuts, they also brought along some pain relievers.


    ¡° Good morning ma, hope you had a nice sleep¡± the waiter said.


    ¡± What is this?¡± she asked. ¡± Your boyfriend ordered room service for you and he told us to bring this up for you,¡± the waiter replied.


    She became confused because thest she voisk remember she and Audrey were in an intense argument so she wondered why he would lodge her in an hotel and order room service for her.


    ¡± Alright thank you¡± she said taking the tray from the waiter so she could eat and take her drugs, she was already feeling tired and nauseous she hated the way she was feeling.


    Immediately she ate Sha ran to the bathroom so she could spill out everything she had eaten as she felt like vomiting


    Not long after Derrick stepped into the room she then understood why she was there in the first ce.


    ¡°Good morning angel¡± he said and winked at her, ¡± wait you are the boyfriend¡± she asked and gave out a heartyughter


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong? Why can¡¯t I be the boyfriend afterall I am so someone¡¯s boyfriend,¡± he teased.


    ¡± No, not that but they told me my boyfriend lodged me in here and paid for room service for me, as if he would¡± she said and rolled her eyes


    ¡°You really can not remember everything fromst night do you¡± he asked waving his hand at her face but she pushed him away


    ¡± You came in so wasted yesterday, I wished I had taken a video or something but your boyfriend was so cranky yesterday¡± he said.


    ¡± Wait, you mean Audrey did all this for me?¡± Stephanie asked.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± But how did he know I was in the club I went there to unwind and forget all about my problems¡± she said when she suddenly turned and looked at the person beside her, it was definitely  Mirabel who had told on her so she gave her a spank on her butt as she was sleeping. Derrick justughed at the scene that yed before as they kept bickering back and forth because the p woke her up.


    ¡°See, see all in all Steph I am 100% sure my brother is madly madly in love with you like I mean he is head over heels in love with you so  don¡¯t be mad at him, whatever issues you have between yourselves I am very sure that you can work it out  ¡± Derrick said holding bhrt hands tenderly and looking deep into it, he gave her a peck on the forehead.


    ¡± But he hurt me, I saw them kiss, it was in front of me they kissed I was really mad that he could ask me out for that date and still cheat on me¡± she said.


    ¡± But you still referred to him as your boyfriend¡± Mirabel chirped in and teased.


    ¡°Of course he is, I never broke up with him you know¡± she said and rolled her eyes at them, why would they even think that she wanted to break up with Audrey?


    ¡± I really love Audrey but I just want him to admit that what he did was wrong tajy is all I am asking of him¡± she said


    ¡°I know I was just kidding, because if you did not still love him you would not have added like a spoilt brat yesterday night.¡±Mirabel said


    ¡± Was it that obvious?¡± Stephanie said, covering her face in embarrassment.


    ¡°Oooh boy it was freaking obvious, you literally disgraces yourself on stage¡± Mirabel told her.


    They had not finished talking when Audrey also stepped into the room, he woke up and the first thing that came to his mind was talking to Stephanie he had wanted to talk to her all night long but she was drunk so she would not be able to make a coherent statement.


    ¡± Hey Steph good morning¡±he said as he leaned towards her so he could give her a kiss on the cheek but she removed her face in annoyance.


    ¡± What are you doing here?¡± she said, standing up so she could pack her things.


    Derrick and Mirabel took this as a cue to leave so the two love birds could have a good talk with each and settle their differences.


    ¡°Hold up, hold up, where are you going?¡± Audrey said, holding her hand so he could stop her from moving further.


    ¡± Where else, a ce I would not be forced to breathe the same sir as you¡± she said as she headed to the door but he was faster than her as he got to the door before she did and blocked it preventing her from going out..


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±she said trying to push him away from the door but he was stronger than her.


    He could not help butugh as her frantic efforts to push him away from the door was not yielding any effort, you know ,¡±you look good when you try to do something you can not do,  I am way stronger than you and here you are trying to push me away from the door¡±


    Soon after he held her hand as he tried to maneuver her way through an opening he had left, he stood over her, she was looking so short when he held her over  and leaned forward to kiss her but she tried giving him a dirty hand but was stopped halfway as he held her hand .


    ¡°Now we are going to talk like civilized human beings and not resist to violence anytime we are mad at each other¡± he said as he carried her over to the bed so they could talk.


    ¡± So you want us to talk? Yeah, I¡¯m listening,¡± she said sarcastically as she got loose from his grip.


    ¡± Yeah, I¡¯m really sorry like it just came suddenly I did not know she woulde on me like that, honestly if I had known trust me babe I would not have even invited you for the exhibition, you very well know that thest thing I want to do is hurt you¡± he said.


    She could not resist his face whenever he looked at her, that is why she hates staying in the same room as him alone especially when they were fighting it would not help her concentrate as he had all her weak points.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that,¡± she said, removing her face from him.


    ¡± What is it making your insides hot?¡± he joked as he looked at her. She started blushing but stopped herself before she got carried away by his presence.


    ¡± I was really angry you know, I felt hurt and betrayed¡¯ she said looking down at her palm.


    ¡®.¡± I know I know babe, how am I ever going to make it up to you¡± he asked.


    ¡°I need you to call her, put her on speaker and make sure she hears us having sex and make sure you give it to me like you have not tasted my pussy before¡± she said seductively as she bit her lips she knew it turned him one whenever she did that.


    ¡°Who is this babe, are you crazy? Do you know what that means?¡± he said andughed.


    ¡± Yes I want her to be mad jealous and I need her to know her ce in your life  which is your fucking ex¡± she said seductively as she began unbuttoning his shirt so she could get her hands inside and rub it gently.

 Chapter 98

    Audreyughed because he knew how dramatic she was. She loved giving surprises and this was one big surprise because considering all she had to do she still found time toe see them.


    ¡± Alright  we would do what for her¡± Audrey said as he smiled he had missed her so much, her Aura and charm that she gave out.


    Stephanie immediately dressed up and made her hair as she wanted to be the first person to greet Sophie when she arrived she had missed the girl already.


    ¡°You are a bad boyfriend you know,¡± she said as she teased Derrick.


    ¡± What makes me bad now?¡± Derrick said.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sure that girl asked for my number but you never gave her¡± she said as she yfully hit him


    ¡± Well, if I remember clearly, she asked your boyfriend too which makes him bad too¡± he said sarcastically andughed


    They allughed at the joke as they sat down waiting for her arrival


    After Mirabel and austin finally arrived they All had so much fun and celebrate with nanny maria over her Reunion with her children, they all cheers to happiness, after where done  Audrey dropped Stephanie and mirabel  home, Mirabel chuckled and said well lovebirds am going to my room goodnight she said while smiling and left after she left Audrey went closer to Mirabel lips grabbed her waist tightly and began to kissed her so passionately she had to stop him  we¡¯re  outside bebe so good night he hold her hand tightly and said I don¡¯t want to let you go well can Ie inside he was twisting his lips in a suductive way she smiled and said no way am already tired I don¡¯t have energy left sex bebe,


    Don¡¯t be like bebe he grabbed her tighter she was already feeling dizzy and wondered if it was the food  she eat she immediately asked Audrey if he feels strange because of the food they eat but he said he was perfectly alright she smiled and said okay then good night bebe as she kiss his cheek he hold her hand again to asked if she¡¯s really fine she smiled and said she¡¯s alright.


    Audrey eyes widened as he stares nkly why does he feel something is wrong with Stephanie she has never denied him sex but tonight she was acting strange he was wondering if to asked her again or just let her be after much thought he just got inside his car and drive off,


    After Stephanie went inside her room  shey on her bed gently she felt as if something was moving inside of her she felt terrified, after a while  she finally closed her eyes,Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day¡±  Stephanie stretched and sat upzilly in her bed she yawnedzilly feeling tired she ran into the bathroom and puked everything she atest night she immediately felt weak staring at the mirror her eyes widened around what¡¯s wrong with me?


    Stephanie wondered could it be mria or fever but I can¡¯t afford to be sick now I have examsing up she said looking worried she was still deep on thoughts when a call came in for her it was Audrey calling she wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk but if she doesn¡¯t pick up  he will run down here she immediately picked cooled her nerves and said good morning love she said as she breath deeply morning bebe how was your night bebe he asked it was alright she lied she didn¡¯t want him to worry unnecessary.


    So are youing to school because you looked offst night.


    he asked with a cold voice yes she immediately replied I have to he could hear her heart beating faster than usual from the phone and immediately asked bebe are you really alright?


    she went silent for a while and said sure love am fine you¡¯re sure he asked with a worried voice, am fine love trust me  she replied should Ie pick you up he asked after another deep thought she replied again don¡¯t bother love I can manage you sure he asked definitely bebe am sure she breath harder.


    She stillyed on the bed again when Mirabel came in and asked are you alright Steph she asked


    Steph went silent for a while she breath deeply and said am fine girlfriend but you look pale Mirabel said no am fine believe me so are you still going to school of course am going Stephanie replied let me go take my shower I will be back when she went to the bathroom to take her shower she was still feeling down after she was done she carried her towel tie around her chest and came out she was doubting what to wear and decided to look simple she wasn¡¯t in the mood for any makeup or high dressing she just carried a pink jumpsuit from her closet and wore it,bed her hair.


    Gently Carried her phone and bag and head out Mirabel was already waiting for her outside when she came out Mirabel had to scan through Stephanie body again  And asked   are you sure you¡¯re alright girlfriend yeah am fine Mirabel so shall we go she replied changing the topic they Immediately stopped a cab and went in through out the drive Stephanie was just feeling weird like she wants to puke inside the car she kept breathing as hard Mirabel saw how pale she was looking and hold her hand Stephanie immediately without saying a wordy on Mirabel shoulders.


    When they finally arrive in school mirabel stayed back to answer a phone call and asked Stephanie to go inside she will be with her soon Stephanie without saying another word shaked her head and  went inside the moment she stepped inside campus  she bumped into Marcel she wanted to ignore him and keep going but he was still  following her and screamed her name  behind and finally said do you know because of how you embarrassed me the other night I am now theughing stock  in campus how an ordinary girl like Stephanie Martinez was able to embarrassed Marcel McDaniel that way he gave her a very deep look that scared her and said


    I promise myself I won¡¯t rest until I get back at you, Stephanie rolled her eyes arranged her hair with her fingers and immediately replied at least you should thank me for giving people a reason to even talk about you isn¡¯t this what you always want attention


    Now you¡¯re really getting on my nerves he said with a furious tone  just leave me alone marcel already please she yelled  never he said grabbing her hand very tightly I will never leave you alone believe me because you have started this fight and i won¡¯t rest until I see you fall to your feet he was grabbing her tightly and grabbed her to the toilet let me do Marcel she was yelling people were seeing how forcefully Marcel was holding Stephanie but no one dares to utter a single word to him.


    he was already harassing her she was doing all she could to push him away, from her. but she was already weak he tore her dress kissing her all over she was already dizzy with how he was treating her, as she hit her head very hard on the wall.


    when Audrey arrived he saw Mirabel outside still on the phone she was on the phone with Austin, he went to see alpha franc to talk about the endless attacks they keep getting from the ravens before they start a war the moment she saw Audreying and   said to Austin,

 Chapter 99

    Audrey is here I will call you back and  ended the call, hey Audrey she said smiling hy Mirabel so where is Stephanie he asked well she already went inside I was still on the phone and asked her to go ahead okay then he said are you done with your call or should I go ahead he was rolling his eyes she smiled and said sure we can go inside I will call himter it Austin right?


    She blush and replied jeez definitely it Austin who else what did he say Audrey curiously   asked nothing much she replied and it seems alpha frank will soon be bringing an end to this endless fight  soon between you guys and the ravens I truly  hope so Audrey replied and already getting tired of this endless fights, I just want a peaceful life she smiled and said we all want that.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    when they went inside everywhere was looking strange, Mirabel and audrey where already looking for Stephanie when another one of their ss mate run to tell Mirabel Marcel has Stephanie with him and he is seriously hurting her the moment Audrey heard that his veins starting growling he was burning in so much rage his going to kill Marcel today if he sees any damage on Stephanie he run to the toilet as fast as he cold but the door was locked Audrey was so angry he break the door down the moment he saw how helpless Stephanie was he immediately embrace her and asked her to be strong she was already bleeding covered in blood Mirabeling in seeing her best friend looking miserable felt her heart falling.


    Audrey asked Mirabel to take Stephanie out already, Marcel already knew he was in deep trouble with the look Audrey was giving him and still had the nerves to say to Audrey nobody messes with Marcel and  was about to run when Audrey locked the door from the inside you will be sorry he screamed as he hit Marcel grabbed his hair hit his face on the mirror and began to hit him how dare you touch Stephanie.


    how dare you he was already losing control of himself his eye¡¯s started glowing fangsing out Marcel head was already down he was horrified from the beating he was getting Stephanie notice how everyone was staring at her she was already seeing everywhere in circles when she finally passed out Mirabel was scared seeing her friend unconscious on the floor she immediately run back to call Audrey who was losing control Audrey please open up she screams with her heart panting very fast Stephanie has passed out please open up don¡¯t kill Marcel enough already the moment he heard Stephanie has passed out he stayed stable for a while to go back to normal and immediately open the door where is she she scream the ambnce have already arrived and took Stephanie with them Audrey with mixed reaction has never been this confuse her recalled when he lost his mom no he can¡¯t lose Stephanie as well he will go crazy without her she¡¯s the air he breaths he flesh of his flesh she¡¯s his soul mate nothing and no one can keep him away from her he immediately run to his car in fast speed and run to the hospital he was driving like his life depends on it on a call came for him it was from derrick the moment he picked her informed derrick about what happened to Stephanie and if anything happens to her he won¡¯t think twice before killing marcel he feels this was done on purpose someone is plotting against him and he will find whoever it is and end that person.


    The moment he reached the hospital he run as fast as he could searching for Stephanie his restless without her by his side when he asked the nurses about the room she was admitted in he was informed she wasn¡¯t allowed to have visitors yet only family members, because she might not make It.  he immediately ignored their request push them aside and run inside seeing her looking helpless in that bed left him broken he breaks down on his knees he immediately hold her hand bebe listen to me he said with his eyes wondering in different directions.


    Baby please listen to me open your eyes you¡¯re all I have I breath for you I live just to see you smile everyday I wake up in the morning thinking of someone who will wake up beside me me smiling and happy I think of someone who will be with me all day long someone who will navigates everyday with me until we both grow and gray and they someone is you I love you I love with everything in me youplete me please don¡¯t leave me am begging you baby please. With tears dropping from his eyes I promise you I won¡¯t spare them but please open your eyes


    He went silent for a while and was almost giving up when he felt another hand touching him


    Stephanie finally opened her eyes he wanted to explored from happiness when he heard her voice again calling his name he immediately stand up embrace her tightly I have been giving another chance at life he says I thought I lost you no bebe you I will never leave you they have to try harder before they can be able to separate us she said holding his face he immediately hold her tighter you¡¯re my life we can never be separated we¡¯re in this together, they both couldn¡¯t control their tears of joy they love each other far to much to leave each other he brings his lips closer to her lips and began to kiss her passionately when the doctor came and saw them kissing her immediately coughed and said it a miracle Stephanie survived such blow on the head and even the baby survived.


    The both went silent for a while baby?


    Both said at the same time yes the doctors  replied miss Martinez Is already a month pregnant both Stephanie and Audrey went silent for a while when the doctor immediately said considering Stephanie Is just seventeen and might not be ready to be a teen mom he can rmend abortion Audrey was confused wasn¡¯t thinking straight at the moment but when the doctor mentioned abortion he became upset and asked him to leave them for a while.


    Stephanie had to breath deeper and said now I know why I have been sicktely puking losing appetite weight, so there¡¯s another life inside me she said looking worried and immediately throw her hand to her tommy there¡¯s a baby on the way she said with tears dropping from her


    audrey¡¯s eyes were still in shock and  a baby he said, smiling . Stephanie was still rubbing her belle when she felt Audrey pair of hands on hers she suddenly burst intoughter he looked at her and asked what¡¯s funny?


    Sheughed again isn¡¯t this funny am seventeen while you¡¯re eighteen am we¡¯re bringing another life into the world already we¡¯re still in college how will our parents react especially my parents I don¡¯t know how they will feel about this news we didn¡¯t n for this we decided I will take birth control pills but I was so upied that I forgot to Bebe am sorry she said holding his hand.

 Chapter 100

    Audrey eyes was looking directly at Stephanie after much stare he immediately said sorry for what exactly Bebe we love each other and this baby on the way should be considered a blessing not an abomination of nature.


    Sleep already Stephanie so you can regain your strength when you open your eyes everything will be perfect love trust me I will make everything right, she hold his hand tightly and replied I trust you more than my life Audrey whatever you decide for us will be for the best he kissed her forehead and whisper I love you more than anything she smiled and quietly went to sleep.


    When Mirabel finally arrived she was so scared she immediately asked where she?


    She¡¯s safe now rx Mirabel Audrey said to Mirabel I was so worried and there was heavy traffic I wanted to fly and get here sis was still talking when she notice Audrey was looking worried and asked are you really sure my best friend is alright please tell me that truth Audrey he looked at her without uttering a single word hugged her tightly Mirabel has never seen Audrey is vulnerable after he went silent he finally breath a breath of relief and said she¡¯s sleeping now but with the look of thing¡¯s her family will being here any moment from now.


    Mirabel was surprised and said you mean Stephanie¡¯s parents will soone down here?


    Yes, he replied I don¡¯t really know how they will react to the news of Stephanie¡¯s pregnancy, what Mirabel yell with surprises written all over her face? My best friend is pregnant?


    Yes he replied we where also left shocked we weren¡¯t expecting it, she exhaled and said this is really strange how did Stephanie react to the news she was happy sad and I understand her we both weren¡¯t expecting a baby wasing on the way I understand you¡¯re both scared but whatever decision you both make I will always be here to support you believe me she said holding audrey hand Stephanie is lucky to have an amazing friend like yourself he said smiling.


    When Derrick arrived at the hospital with Sophie they both where shocked to hear about the news of Stephanie pregnancy derrick started teasing his brother don¡¯t you work fast you¡¯re already bing a dad so soon I will need some tips from you soon bro As he and Sophie burst intoughter he wasn¡¯t in the mood for jokes and immediately said will you guys stop kidding around already this isn¡¯t a good a baby is reallying Sophie looked at him and said if you and Stephanie ain¡¯t ready there¡¯s always room for abortion.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    No he immediately replied I don¡¯t want to make decisions for Stephanie it her body she gets to decide what she wants, I will always go with what she wants, when Stephanie parents arrived they where so disappointed to hear about Stephanie pregnancy mrs Martinez couldn¡¯t contain her disappointment to Stephanie I will suggest you do an abortion as soon as possible Stephanie you can¡¯t afford to be a teen mom you need to study i will book an abortion for you as soon as tomorrow, no daughter of mine will be a single mom a teen one for the worse of them and the stupid boy that did this to you is just eighteen didn¡¯t he think it was safe to use protection Stephanie was already tied of her mother unnecessary drama and finally asked her to stop ming Audrey none of this is his fault who should I me them steph she yelled that doesn¡¯t even matter now because you¡¯re getting an abortion Stephanie no mom she yelled I will be eighteen in some couple of weeks so I can make decisions for myself am going to have this baby And am going to continue my studies don¡¯t you realize that boy doesn¡¯t love you that¡¯s how teenage dads are they usually leave in the first year once the baby is born Honey she said holding Stephanie hand the only people that love you is me and your dad we¡¯re only having your interest at heart.


    Just let us make decisions for you Audrey immediately replied and said am the dad you can¡¯t make decisions for us,. immediately mother stand and said some nerve you have after ruining her life you still had the nerve toe show your face here you havepletely ruin my daughter life, and am sorry he replied but if Stephanie wants to have this baby we will keep it know where in hell will I allow that to happen she said pointing her hand at him, I mean no disrespect ma¡¯am but I love your daughter and I will stand by her he said holding Stephanie hand, until when do you love her until she loses her beautiful body and you leave her for the next pretty girl you see teenage dads always leave the moms halfway am not like the others I will be neen I am a man I am a man of my words you don¡¯t have to worry about the Stephanie financially because I will give her whatever she needs some audacity she replied and you think money is everything she said as she walks out on them.


    Audrey kissed Stephanie hand and said I will prove my love to you infront of anyone let it be your family or mine life she smiled and said you don¡¯t have to prove your love to me to anyone because you I know you love me.


    Are the lovebirds done now Mirabel says as she walks in on them Stephanie smiled and said you and wrong timing I know right she said As shees to sit next to Stephanie touching her belle my boyfriend is going to be a mom am actually happy even if almost everyone is against this poor baby, Stephanie smiled and said I love you so very much Mirabel for always supporting me and once my baby is born you will be the Godmother yes Mirabel screamed while  Sophie also what about me she came inside and said i¡¯m already upset steph you didn¡¯t think about the, Stephanie smiled and said it nothing like that Sophie please just kidding she says as she burst intoughter after everyone has left Audrey had already organize a candlelight dinner for Stephanie in the hospital she  already fell asleep when everyone left and open her eyes in a room full of candles flowers everywhere was well decorated she saw Audrey next to her and said you n this didn¡¯t you.


    Of course love I just want you to feel special with you am always special you never miss a single minute to make me feel like one will you like to start with let me ask the baby first she said while smiling he immediatelyy his head on her tommy and said we can¡¯t wait to see you little one she had this huge smile on her face when Audrey raised his head he went closer to her lips and began to kiss her so deeply uncover by zara Larsson was ying on the radio, after some couple of days Stephanie was discharged from the hospital her parents gave her only one option have an abortion and break up with Audrey or she forgets they ever exist in her life Stephanie stand bodly am truly sorry mom and dad with tears dropping from her eye¡¯s but am choosing Audrey and our baby you made her choice then Stephanie and you will regret it I promise you when that boy walks out of your life then you will realize you should have listen to your parents.

 Chapter 101

    When Stephanie finally arrived in her room sheyfortably on her bed recalling all the terrifying stuffs that happenedtely and promise her, child no one cane between them ever Audrey isn¡¯t the forgiving type after what Marcel did to Stephanie he wasn¡¯t going to forgive easily when he went to campus the next day he stayed outside waiting for Marcel the moment he saw Marcel with his friends going inside he recalled what Marcel did to Stephanie and shout out marcel name Marcel recalled the beating he got from Audrey and started shaking his friends were around he decided to act tough what do you want Audrey brown he yelled some nerve you have Audrey yelled as he punch Marcel, he wanted to fight back but Audrey hold his hand and punch him again,


    Marcel¡¯s friends wanted to fight Audrey,


    Audrey yelled don¡¯t even think about it today  no one cane between me and this fool he drags Marcel by the leg to his bike hit his head there and began to punch his face again, how dare you touch Stephanie when shees back and I see your shadow next to hers I saw to you i will kill you.


    When the security came and separate them Audrey was already losing control the whole security where not able to hold him down,   the crowd was huge outside outside campus somewhere already recording, Audrey was so upset when he suddenly hear ivana voice from behind oh my Audrey brown always the center of attention, he turned and saw it was definitely ivana he was shocked by seeing her looked at her for some minutes and smile you never learn don¡¯t you ivana never smileing closer to him because from now on you have to get used to seeing me because as from today I also happen to be a student in this college, what?


    He yelled yes she replied smiling whatever you¡¯re ning won¡¯t work Ivana because the only woman I love I Stephanie no one and nobody can ever change that you presence means nothing to me, let me go he yelled at the security let loose and went  as he walked out on her.


    Ivana had this huge smile on her face my dear Audrey the sonner you realize am the only woman meant for you the better it will be for the both of us else I will have to expose your unexined strength to everyone, she says while smiling the scene of the fight between Audrey and Marcel was going viral on social media Mirabel came across the video run to Stephanie room and show the video to her Stephanie can¡¯t believe Audrey won¡¯t just let go of what happened he might be expelled from college if he keeps up with this attitude Mirabel looked at her and said are you dumb or just ying stupid your man was just taking for revenge for you what Marcel did to you was unforgivable.


    I can let anything go the only thing I care about is Audrey I need to talk some sense into him she says as she breaths deeper I need to go back to school exams are starting soon i cant let my grades go down i just have alot going Mirabel and my parents are just making things worse for me it will all work out fine girlfriend you will see Mirabel says as she embrace her best friend tightly.


    Audrey was in the cafeteria when ivana followed him should I get fresh juice for you just like you like it before  she asked smiling seductively, no thank you ivana am fine what exactly are you being so harsh on me thought we have already kiss and makeup we no haven¡¯t ivana and please stop getting on my nerves already after the stunned you pulled at the exhibition the other night it so clear you want toe between me and Stephanie which is impossible it best you so stop trying because none of charms will work on me.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As he stands and wants to walk out on her so tell me Audrey what does that woman have that I don¡¯t he immediately turned to her and said don¡¯t you everpare your miserable self to Stephanie you can try all you can but you can never be half of the woman she is she¡¯s the most important person in my life and just so you know Stephanie is expecting our baby so you better keep away from her because if you hurt her in anywhere I will haunt you and kill you with my bare hands that side of you makes me sick he says as he walks out on her.


    Ivana was left speechless she can¡¯t believe Stephanie and Audrey are expecting a child if that happens she will lose Audrey forever if what he said I true then that baby has to die, Audrey was done for the day in campus and was about to go home take a shower and go see Stephanie even ivana follow him hey there Audrey can you please drop me off at home my car just had a t tire he scanned through her body and finally replied get someone else to help you, am in a hurry please Audrey she screams just because you hate me you will leave me here alone.


    Please for the sake of the friendship we once shared spare me she his heart melted when she mentioned friendship and asked her to get in ivana was already thinking on what she can do to bring his attention to her because he was only focus on the road just to get him look at her she faked a fall and hit her head Audrey felt so guilty, when her head started bleeding the moment they reached her house he bondage her head and told her after she sleeps and wake up everything will be fine he was about to leave when she hold his hand and said thank you Audrey you have never left my side not even for a second after all my shorings am truly sorry and I wish we can bring our friendship back please. He looked at her and said i don¡¯t think that will be possible ivana as he walks out on her after he left, she immediately throws the ss on her hand on the floor. Why do you keep treating me this way? Audreyes back to me.


    When Audrey arrived he saw derrick and Sophie making out they were kissing and sucking each other when Audrey asked them to get a room Sophie was upset and immediately said please Audrey stop being a jerk next time knock after she went inside derrick immediately asked his brother so what¡¯s up he looked at him and said nothing much aside ivana has joined our college that girl won¡¯t leave you alone Audrey derrick said I won¡¯t let here between Stephanie and me ever again that¡¯s good to hear bro Derrick said so how is baby mama doing fine I guess we haven¡¯t talked together am nning on taking her out tonight, so she won¡¯t feel alone with this babying and her choosing me I have to let her see she didn¡¯t make the wrong decision when she choose me in a heart best i don¡¯t want to ever give her a reason to doubt my love for her, have you talk to dad yet he asked?

 Chapter 102

    .


    Not yet I don¡¯t know he will also take the news dad will he happy is going to be a grandfather and besides he likes Stephanie dude I know but I just hope everything goes well after we¡¯re done with this semester i will take Stephanie with me to go tell dad the news derrick put his hands on Audrey shoulder and said it will all pass bro Audrey smiled and said i will go take a shower and go see her,


    In the evening when Audrey was already ready he left to Stephanie hostel the moment he arrived she was so happy to see him and said you¡¯re always looking so handsome my love i just hope when I start getting fat you won¡¯t  start looking elsewhere he just smiled and said never you will always be the most beautiful woman in my eyes whether you¡¯re fat or slim, she smiled with her bands around his neck and kiss him I love you bebe and for the beautiful woman he bring out red roses to her I love you badly she says as she kiss him again go get dressed why she asked


    Because i¡¯m taking the most beautiful woman out on the a date she smiled and said are you sure yes bebe now go as he bring her up she was feelingzy to leave the bed, when she went to her closet she removed a simple ck dress and worebed her hair and packed it my sexy girlfriend Audrey said as he holds her waist very tightly she just smiled and said may I remind you it now two of us and you¡¯re seriously holding me tight, am sorry bebe I just can¡¯t control myself when ites to you.


    shall we my love he said holding her hand she smiled and said sure after they arrived at the restaurant the waiter bring the menu for them he asked her to order as much as he appetite can when a call from derrick came in for him he excuse himself from her the moment Audrey pick up derrick immediately said to him we have been attacked again you have to here as fast as you can.


    Audrey and Derrick were both in the room when he was speaking to Stephanie so they both heard when Stephanie said she had met Carlos¡¯ sister, they seemed really excited and began jumping up and down the bed.


    They felt like they had gotten an answer to their problem, all they needed to do was talk to the girl as she was the key to finding out if Carlos and nanny Maria were rted, they knew how happy she would be to find out her son was still in America and what¡¯s more she was close to them, just then they both got a massage from Sophie who had gone sightseeing toe and meet her at a famous restaurant as they really had nice food, she also suggested that they call Stephanie and her friends so they could all hang out together.


    They then used the opportunity to Invite Carlos and told Stephanie to invite Cami. so they could have fun. The people they invited both agreed to go as they also set out to go upon receiving the invitation.


    Soon after they were all gathered at the restaurant that Sophie had sent them the address toe to.


    ¡± Meet Sophie my girlfriend¡± Derrick said introducing Carlos and Cami to her


    ¡°Wow, nice to meet you, so you guys are rted?¡± Sophie asked as they both missed their heads in affirmation.


    She then noticed that two people were missing something out of the gang, it was Austin and Mirabel. ,¡± Where are Austin and Mirabel ¡± Sophie asked turning to Stephanie after she had looked around and saw no sign of theming


    ¡± ooh , sophs she had unfinished business, if she is done with her business I¡¯m sure she woulde, she has been meaning to hang out with you for the longest time¡± Stephanie replied beaming with smiles with the hope that they would bothe there after their meeting.


    They all then ordered the food they would like to eat and some drinks so they could unwind , they sharedughs together as they all seemed to be happy with each other, when suddenly Austin and Mirabel came in together holding hands with each other.


    The group went silent as to what would warrant that, Derrick had always had an inkling that Austin liked Mirabel but he never knew it was going to be that fastN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡± we are together ¡± Austin immediately blurted out as he could not control himself, he was the happiest person at that table, as the girl he loved finally epted to date. Immediately he made the announcement, there was a round of apuse and Congrattions from everyone on the table. Derrick and Audrey even knew that they were making so much noise in the restaurant that they had to go back to the hotel so they could continue their celebration there before they all got kicked out.


    ¡°Let us say a big congrattions to thetest couple in our circle¡± Audrey said as he popped the champagne they had bought at the restaurant.


    ¡°Seriously Austin I never knew you had it in you, I mean I knew you liked her but seriously this fast¡± Derrick said and smiled at his friend, patting him on the back.


    ¡± Well what can I say, if you want it go for it¡±, Austin chuckled.


    Stephanie could never have been happier for her friend as she saw how she was beaming with so much happiness and giggling throughout the indoor party. She went to hug her best friend and gave her plenty of kisses, she promised to get her a congrattory gift.


    ¡± You look so happy babe, I am happy for you ¡± Stephanie  said as she hugged her best friend.


    ¡± Thank you so much for believing in me, if it weren¡¯t for you I would not have realized my love for Austin ¡± Mirabel told her best friend.


    Soon after the party and drinking came to an end and everybody had to disperse but Audrey and and Derrick kept Carlos and the sister back as they could no longer keep it in them they needed to know the truth so they could all move on with their lives.


    After they had all talked about it and their past Cami burst out in tears, she did not know her mum had gone through so much while searching for them, all her mind she thought that they had deported her because that is what their father told them to keep them away from her.


    ¡°So wait are you trying to say our mum is still in America¡± Carlos asked


    ¡°Well we are not sure if she is your mother, but we have strong reasons to believe so, though she never told us that she had a daughter but your story and her story matches one another ¡± Audrey said.


    Carlos brought out his mum¡¯s picture for them to have a look and lo and behold it was Nanny Maria in the picture, they opened their mouth wide open and took a closer look at the picture only to see the uncanny resemnce between Nanny Maria and Cami.


    ¡± Guys this woman is our nanny, our dad retained her when she told us she came to look for her son and was on the verge of being deported¡± Derrick said.


    ¡°So your nanny is my mum¡± Carlos said in excitement as tears of joy kept strolling down his face, he could not contain his excitement as he became eager to see his mother he requested that they all went to Ohio so he could see their mother.


    Cami was over excited too, she could not believe her dad would take her from her mother and lie to her that she had been deported with no hope of evering back to the country, she felt betrayed and angry, she bawled her eyes out, her dad had threatened to stop her education if she ever told Carlos ces their mother stayed in America, maybe if she had told her brother earlier they would have found their mum on time.

 Chapter 103

    Carlos held her close to him andforted her, feeling her that it was not her fault as she was the one that was intimidated into being a coward


    Derrick put a call through to his father, breaking the news to him and so he could book the next flight for Nanny Maria toe to New York.


    ¡°Dad, I know you are busy but this is good news we found our Nanny¡¯s children¡± He said.


    ¡± Children? ¡± Sir Rnd asked.


    ¡°Yes, dad children apparently she has two kids but never mentioned it to us for reasons best known to her, but you should book the next flight for her toe here, I¡¯m sure she misses them and they have missed her just as much too¡± Derrick said


    ¡°Alright son, you will see her tomorrow¡± Sir Rnd said , ¡± and you and your brother better prepare to starting back, full moon is almost here and the coronation ceremony is soon¡± Sir Rnd told his son and cut the call before Derrick could tell his father to make it a surprise.


    The next day Nanny Maria arrived at the New York airport wondering why she was sent to the kids school by sir Rnd, she was given a hearty wee by her most favorite kids in the world, immediately she saw them she hugged them and kissed them as she had missed them so much


    ¡°Nanny you have grown so fat¡± Audrey teased, she just beat him on his shoulder as she wondered when Audrey started teasing her, it was always Derrick who teased her.


    ¡°You have inherited your brother¡¯s genes huh, he is usually the one that teases me¡± she said yfully .


    They then drove her to the airport where Derrick was lodged and paid for a room so she could stay for the main time, pending when her kids were free from their sses for the day, they made sure She wasfortable and had eaten before they began leaving.


    ¡°Mijas, what am I doing here, your dad is home alone he has no one to take care of him or make his meals¡± Nanny Maria said.


    ¡± You worry too much nanny. Don¡¯t worry we have a big surprise for you when you see it, you would not want to go back to Ohio ¡± Audrey said Kissing her on the cheek.


    She wondered what it could be but decided to let it go so she could sleep as she was jegged.


    Immediately Stephanie and Sophie heard that Nanny Maria was in New York to meet her children they stole what they were doing so they could catch a glimpse of the beautiful moments even if they did not know who the kids were yet, neither Audrey nor Derrick had told them about it because they knew Sophie had such a big mouth, they also used the opportunity to greet her.


    Evening came and Carlos with his sister went to the hotel they had been told, it was a nned surprise so nobody went with them into the  room, immediately Nanny Maria saw them in her room she burst into tears, as she was not expecting that all, she knew that Audrey and Derrick must have  helped look for them.


    ¡°Why did you not tell us, it was Carlos and Cami¡± Stephanie said and hit Audrey, she felt offended


    ¡± well we did not tell you because Sophie has a loud mouth she could tell Nanny Maria and ruin everything ¡± Audrey said looking at his brother to defend him but he knew Derrick would not because Sophie was his girlfriend and  was very good with threats


    ¡°Heyyyy, I don¡¯t have a loud mouth¡± she said and hit Audrey too ¡± even though you are right I will tell Nanny Maria¡± she added and continued sipping her juice.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Hands, watch it, you guys are not hitting Derrick it was a mutual decision you know¡± Audrey said smirking at them


    Derrickughed because he was not just a partaker in the decision he actually suggested it and Audrey took it but it was funny how they both hit Audrey and not him.


    Nanny Maria was shedding a pool of tears as she hugged both her children, she had missed them so much, she held them close to her as theyid on her Laps, there was no much words said between them but the silence was more than a thousand words, them Audrey and the team came in, she quickly stood up and went to hug the twins.


    ¡± how did you know Carlos and Cami¡± she asked them


    ¡°Nanny, remember we promised to find your son and we did, Carlos bumped into me one day at school, while Cami is a friend of Stephanie and Mirabel¡± Audrey said.


    She immediately went to hug Stephanie for taking care of her daughter, ¡± but Nanny why did you not tell us that you had a daughter ¡± Sophie chirped in


    ¡°Hmm Mijas, their father took her away from me and threatened me that if I ever looked for her he would make sure he sends my name to. immigration and I won¡¯t be able to evere back into the country but I needed my children back that is why I decided look for just Carlos because I knew how much Carlos loved his sister and he would do anything to protect her¡± Nanny Maria said.


    I¡¯m sorry mum, I did not know you went through so much, daddy told us you got deported back and that you were nevering back, he also threatened me that if I ever told Carlos about the ces we visited in America he would stop my education, I did not want to stop. going to school¡± Cami said in tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright mijas, you will need to meet these children¡¯s father, he took me in, paid immigration not to deport me and  took me in as their Nanny because their mother just died at that point¡± She exined to her children.


    ¡± oooh Derrick, I am sorry to hear about your mum¡¯s death I never knew¡± Carlos said remorsefully


    ¡°It¡¯s fine bro. We have gotten over it. We havee to ept the fact that she lives in our hearts,¡±  Audrey said, hugging Carlos.


    The reunion between mother and kids had Stephanie in tears after she had balled out her eyes, she realized just how much she has missed hers and decided to give her a call there and then, she told her mum about her rtionship with Audrey and how everything had not been Rosy and all , she also told her that she was going to get married into a werewolf family. Her mother seemed really excited for her and did not object to it.


    After she had ended the call with her mum she felt instantly relieved as she announced that she was  going to order takeout for everybody present in the room to celebrate the reunion of Nanny Maria and her kids.


    She immediately called Mirabel and her boyfriend Austin to tell them that there was food.


    Audrey could not be more proud of himself and Derrick for what they had done

 Chapter 104

    The next morning when Stephanie opened her eyes the first thing she saw was Audrey face good morning princess he said as he kiss her on the forehead good morning bebe she replied get up love and have your breakfast she immediately touched her belly and said I don¡¯t want to wake up now the baby wants to stay wants us to remain in bed hey his head on her belly and said baby you¡¯re not yet born but your mom is already using your name to bezy no Audrey stop please am not lying she said in a cold voice she wants to cry already this baby am carrying isn¡¯t like other baby¡¯s his so special he kicks everywhere he wants to manifest his wolfs powers on me already.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Audrey gave her another deep look searching into her eyes and immediately said babe you¡¯re special am also special our baby has to be special he hold her hand and kissed it now go take your shower else i will carry you there myself don¡¯t bebe she screams i will go the bathroom myself.


    She immediately stood and removed her clothes, carried the towel and tied it around her chest. She blinked her eyes and headed to the bathroom. She kept staring at herself in the mirror and watching her belly. She immediately rubbed it, smiled and said baby I just can¡¯t wait to see you,


    Audrey was arranging breakfast for Stephanie when a call came in for him it was from ivana he immediately picked why exactly are you calling me ivana she took a deep breath and finally said well I missed you drey I want to hear your voice I already and I haven¡¯t been seeing you in school please tell me where you¡¯re I wille see you he just burst intoughter and said ain¡¯t you funny ivana you honestly feel I will tell you where I am ivana are you just dumb or you¡¯re just trying to act like one you think I will want to see you?


    For what? So you will cause problems for me and Stephanie again no way in hell will I allow that and please don¡¯t call me again because i will be blocking your number she became furious and immediately said don¡¯t you dare Aubrey  he won¡¯t let you leave me just like that I will follow wherever you go I won¡¯t let you leave me ever do whatever you want Ivana but I was clear when I told you I don¡¯t love you I never did and I never will Stephanie was done taking her shower and wasing out from the bathroom when she saw heard Audrey saying Stephanie is the only woman I love and will love for as long as I breath I inhale the heart she breaths we both feel what you can never understand because you don¡¯t even know what true love feels like and you can never understand and just so you know am now and alpha you better keep away from me else I will being for you.


    He says as he cut the call on her ivana began breaking thing¡¯s up and down around her house no I can¡¯t allow Audrey isn¡¯t mine anymore I can¡¯t believe he chose that woman over me she kept screaming her heart out as she stumbled in pain the pain of leaving without Audrey is slowly killing her.


    Stephanie wouldn¡¯t stop blushing and run to embrace Audrey and said I love you like crazy bebe he grabbed her hands tightly and said I love you more my princess as he kisses her forehead so you heard my conversation with ivana he says as he raise his eyebrows she smiled again and said course I did bebe and am so proud of you he immediately hold her face and said the day you said you love me choose me over everyone I decided I will never give you a reason toin she smiled and embrace him tightly, I love you so very much Audrey started kissing her neck and turn to her lips her immediately untie her towel as it falls to her feet he moved to her boobs began to suck It hard as he can she began to moan filled with pleasures he hold her hand as they go began to the bed sheyfortably with Audrey tongue on her clit she moan softly he began teasing her nipple¡¯s. She kept moaning that her screams could be heard from outside.


    After he finally released inside her  he kissed her forehead and whisper in her ears i will love you for as long as I breath she pulled her upper body on him and said if we keep having constant sex the baby might just get tired and want toe out already he began to lick her ears she began to moan again until they hear a knock on the door Audrey didn¡¯t want to stop but Stephanie asked him to stop he immediately asked what is it breakfast is serve mr brown they replied with a shaking voice we will be there he replied.


    Okay sir they said after they door became quite for a while Audrey brings his lips closer and whisper shall we continue from where we stop she immediately push him away and said know my baby is hungry she stand and went to get dressed when she stand from the bed naked Audrey was scanning through her gorgeous body and said you¡¯re gorgeous bebe your body is to die for she blush and said jeez shut up and stop teasing me believe me bebe am not teasing her said leaking his upper lips.


    After she was dressed they both went down to have breakfast, Good morning Stephanie said to mr Brown he immediately said good morning Stephanie hope you slept well she smiled and said yes I did well have breakfast, because we¡¯re having visitorster who dad Audrey immediately asked he went silent for a while for a while and continue reading the papers in his hands and finally said while well Stephanie parents areing to join us for lunchter in the afternoon.


    Stephanie felt relieved and finally said mom and dad areing now did you get to convince them intoing sir she asked with a delighted smile on her face  he raise his eyebrows and replied i talked to them as a parent because am also a parent i know Audrey messed up but just because his my son doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t make things right she was so filled with happiness raise from her sit and run to embrace him.


    Thank you sir this is the best gift I have received in a while she said with a huge smile on her face you¡¯re always wee mr Brown replied Derrick and Sophie joined them for breakfast Derrick saw how happy Stephanie looked and asked any good news she chuckled and said yes Derrick your dad have invited my parents over they re finally re ready to give me and Audrey a chance she said while smiling that¡¯s great news then, Audrey hold her hand and immediately said didn¡¯t I tell you to trust me she rolled her eyes and replied always my love they kept giving each different looks promising each other now and forever.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!